030515

Mar. 5th, 2015 12:10 am
prismaticbleed: (held)

 


(extracted from another entry as it began to fragment out)

...Someone we love wrote about this too, lately. Creating things, and that drive to make something beautiful, to just allow all that to become. We're in that state now too, in and out admittedly, but I don't think it's going away now. We missed it too much, it welcomed us back with open arms, "just be careful, okay?"
And that's the thing about Mage Angels; there's so much pain and bitterness there, it's in Parnassus too, and vo!t@ge... there's a lot of scathing hurt scattered about. It does hurt to write sometimes, especially as the "author," the chosen observer who has to write it all down, but not interfere, at least not without being asked or without clear permission. I remember, "I" stopped writing vo!t@ge for a very long time because I couldn't bear watching a certain boy die. Whoever our core was then, their heart still aches terribly at the thought. But death is inevitable, for him, one way or another. So it is for many others who we can't forget. And then there are those who live in pain, one way or another.
But I know the feeling. I know the feeling. "Is this something I should be writing?" I love these individuals I write about too, with their mistakes and flaws and fears... but their stories hurt, bottom line.
I'm rambling, I'm so sorry. I don't want this to turn into platitudes. That helps no one.
Point is maybe I'm just a sparkle-eyed idiot but maybe that's my job, to love anyway, to shine light anyway, to see hope anyway. With Infinitii I've learned the value of darkness, of those broken and hurt and angry souls. Where would Parnassus be, if not for Delphi's sins, for Genesis' flaws? Mage Angels wouldn't even HAVE a message to give, if not FOR the amount of suffering it held even so. And Dream World, yes even there, I can name several people who have been less than bright. And yes, it hurts to write it all. I think it always will. But you're so right, it's all just as valuable as the good, I mean geez just look at these archives, that's been burnt into our brains again and again. Too much light is just as dangerous as too much dark. They each need the other to be fully realized and understood and appreciated, in this world.

 


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 


@ 01:13 am

 

 

Let me try to update a bit. Hello everyone.

(This isn't quite Jay, btw, not 100%. He's fogging in-and-out with what he's tied to. Jewel and the AP are also working at this. It's usually a jumble of those three, and a bunch of unidentified socials. Life's been somewhat tossed-about lately (not bad, just shaky) and that does mess up common fronters so we apologize.)


First things first, as this has been on my mind. There's a message in my inbox that I can't rightfully respond to yet because I didn't read the entry that preceded it. The therapists insists we do so before tomorrow as we are going to be discussing it in-session and I honestly have no clue what was written.
It was all one author, though, all one social author, which is rare. She's written before and she is strongly tied to Overload, but they appear to be subtly different. Both are Brown, and their energies are close, but it's distinguishable.
Most notably, Overload knows about "the Upstairs." She has interacted with us directly before, while the previous author has not. She's just now accepting us entirely, expanding her worldview to include us, consciously. That's big; ALL faceless voices MUST first feel and admit the existence of headspace, in order to gain faces and names, and in time, colors. Most people like that are Socials, though, who almost always come in as Brown at first due to strong links to the body's past (Brown deals with physicality), and the problem is that most Socials exist separate from headspace on purpose, due to the extreme danger a connectedness would have posed in the past: inner matters and outer matters did not blend for quite some time. We tried, sure, but it didn't work well or often. Even the few spotty memories we have from Spinny/Cannon's days in 2008 or so are sandwiched between huge gaps, big empty memory packs that the Socials dealt with and never passed onto us because they were cut off from us by their nature. They were "alters" too, but they weren't "headvoices." We're now realizing that there IS a difference. Therapy is teaching us stuff, making us ask questions and stop taking so much of ourselves for granted. "Downstairs" is still tied to us, via the body we reside in, and that's a relatively "new" concept in its entirety, one which we are still unfortunately struggling with on a daily basis.
Anyway what I'm trying to say is... a lot's been happening? Even if it's just small things, they're adding up. Which is surprising when we stop and look at it... it's all background work mostly, things significant and vital but small enough to be overlooked at first? We shouldn't be doing that either, but to be blunt, we're still recovering from the smothering apathy-doubt of 2014 and re-embracing headspace into our daily life is taking time, little steps forward. At least we're walking.

It hurts to type. I apologize. Our workspace is highly problematic right now and typing for extended periods of time is painful. Suffice to say, our desk/ laptop/ chair don't line up with each other, so. But we'll manage, we'll figure something out.


Last night I read the entirety of Paranatural again because I desperately needed a laugh, and because I needed to get a better grip on the concepts/ history/ etc. in it, with how serious the plot is becoming. I love that comic though; I will promote it every chance I get, haha.

I'm on the last Young Wizards book, at long last. I've had people compare me to one of the characters in this book before (he's autistic apparently) and I've just gotten to his introduction; so far the descriptions are thought-provokingly accurate. I'll keep you posted on that too; the concepts in this book series have strongly inspired me and I'll likely try to write an entry about it when I'm done.
...I never did write an entry for His Dark Materials, did I. I guess that felt too impossible, with how profoundly it affected me. I know I've written about those affectations, how they put deep roots into our psyche-- the daemons, the fruit, the gates-- but there was nothing solid and structured. Nevertheless I think I have notes on this computer. If not I'll just check the book out again, in the future. Right now I'm a little overwhelmed with data, there's too much reading, all the words are making this brain foggy.

Similarly, I didn't do much on Wednesday/Thursday last week, because someone spent two solid nights watching standup poetry on Youtube and we got terrible "style lag" from it. That's our superpower-slash-curse: if we become powerfully absorbed in some art form, some media creation, et cetera-- like the verbal structure of spoken poetry, the dialogue and art style of a comic, a musician's personal flair-- it will stick. For hours or more afterwards, we will be able to emulate that, but we can't control it. It runs amok, really. Last night I had to keep apologizing to headspace because everything looked like it was drawn by Zack Morrison. Last week, we couldn't even think without it turning into a stage delivery. Sure, we were able to write some really cool poetry as a result (it's in the works, I'll let you know when it's done), but the flipside was that I couldn't work in my own style, let alone think, as I said. So trying to recover from that kept us offline for the weekend, entirely so.
(Nevertheless there are a few poems I need to share with you guys, remind me to do so.)

Even worse, we've been trying to talk to people online, just randomly, trying to find local artists and musicians and the like in the hope of finding similar minds. It's... well, it's exhausting. It's one thing to find folks and send a line or two, "hey I heard you're into this creative thing too," et cetera, but remember we don't usually talk to people. No IMs, no steady stream of small messages, things like that. At first someone thought it was a "character flaw" I guess and decided we "should be talking to EVERYONE," and then when we actually started getting things in the inbox the reaction was... well, "dread" is the only word that works. Yeah, some of these people are really cool, and it's interesting to answer some questions, but for heaven's sakes conversation is hell. We're currently considering just abandoning all the talk, pulling a "French leave" and disappearing unannounced, completely. It's draining our batteries dead, honestly maybe this is something "wrong with us" but this attempt, one of many similarly failed attempts of the exact same sort, regardless of genuine effort... this has just proven that we just can't socialize. Is that bad? Does that make us a freak? What if we function better alone? What if we still want friendships, just those that don't force us to constantly chatter and message people? And I'm not talking about the one in our LJ inbox, that's perfect, that's the point I want to make here... that works. It works perfectly. We're just crushed by guilt for not being "normal" sometimes, which is frustrating.

We've been filling out a lot of job applications too, which is almost as draining as talking to people directly. There aren't many jobs in this area-- it's a small town, kind of in the boondocks; most of this area is trucking and factories. We've tried factory work, and the few bits of data we have from it are making us hesitang to try again. Fast-paced production, no room for mistakes or confusion caused by our sensory input problems... lots of noise, no light. It's not a healthy environment for us and honestly we can't function well like that, we wouldn't be helping anyone. So we try to swallow the weird shame and worthlessness we feel for "making excuses," and put in applications for store work. Cashiers, mostly-- everything else requires experience we don't have. We could handle stock work, we think, but can't find any local openings-- and location is key, as we don't have reliable transportation. Nevertheless we need money. We thank God every day that our grandparents are still living, and helping support us, because our "mother" has said flat-out multiple times that she would not do the same. Let's leave it at that. Bottom line though is that it's still hard to live on $70 a month for groceries when you're struggling with eating disorders. Lord knows we're trying, but it's not an overnight fix. Is it? Should it be? Is it even a matter of "iron willpower" at all? We're so used to saying "we only have problems because we weren't strong enough," that we get confused when someone tells us "grief is a normal process" or"anger is a normal reaction" or "what they didn't wasn't your fault" or "you need time to heal."
That's one bit in A Wizard Alone that stood out so far, actually. "...Some autistic people have trouble conceiving of anything existing outside the workings of their own minds. The concept of 'the other' seems to take a long time forming. That's part of why so many of them can't make or keep eye contact with other people..." I read that and just thought, "geez that's applicable." Especially that first bit, with reality-- that's been a constant our entire life, and we didn't realize it was unusual until we started reading stuff like this. I don't know if eye contact plays into it though? I've never really thought about that, maybe I should. We had to at our last therapy session, actually-- she started laughing during a monologue, I asked why, she said we were like a cat with a laser pointer. She pointed out that when she talks, and moves her hands, we watch her hands like a hawk. Our eyes follow every movement. I laughed at that, a little surprised, and then I remember that we instinctively stuttered out "hands are easier to understand than faces." That gave me pause, as I'd never had to "defend" that tendency before, and hearing that immediate response was intruguing. So there's that. Also though, looking at a face while listening is terribly overwhelming. There's too much stress. Not only is the attention deafening, it's also demanding-- I can either listen and understand your speech, or try to do all the little "social actions" that making eye contact usually accompanies. If someone's looking at me, they're usually expecting me to conform to a certain standard of "correct behavior" and I then have to guess what it is every millisecond. It's exhausting. Long story short, if I don't look at you, I can be an individual, I can listen and learn, I don't have to talk or smile or move a certain way. When I have to look at you, that all goes out the window. The only time I will comfortably look at someone in the eyes is, ironically, when I'm staring on my own agenda. If I don't have to listen to anything, but I think you have nice eyes, I will stare at them. But then I get confused and stressed when people start talking, or stare back, etc. You know what, I guess that is proof of the whole "no sense of otherness" thing! Because I expect them to just let me stare, that they're just some observable being that knows I'm just looking and will act accordingly. It's kind of upsetting when people react in unpredictable ways, then I don't understand what's happening and that's scary sometimes. It's when dissociation happens the most; socials or numbs will come in and basically just try to escape/end that situation as quickly and safely as possible.
I can't turn that off. I've tried, I've tried so hard to erase that sort of behavior from my psyche so I won't be a "freak" anymore, but I can't. What do we do, then? If we're doomed to be a freak, and we don't mind, but everyone else seems to... I don't know.
I'm just going to finish this book first and see if it helps more. All the other 5 books did in their own way, this one will too, I know it.


I am profoundly tired. I've been standing for about 5 solid hours, we rarely sit down anyway. But it wears you out.
At least we're slowly getting back into exercise. Just please, please don't ask about the yoga. That's such a messy topic, I don't even know where to start, or if we should talk about it.
Yes, it's cool if you look at it like a maintenance thing, a logical thing. Move the body a certain way, and you cause muscles and organs to move in ways that are beneficial, etc. It's like a science that way. But when we get these books, there's so much talk, so much language that feels too much like the passive-aggressive orders of our childhood for comfort. Which is upsetting, because we want to do these exercises, but that kind of wording elicits a lot of "empowering rebellion" actions from young faceless alters. Angry kids who want a say in their own life for once, and who are now bitterly heartbroken because you demanded they do something they wanted to do on their own. Now, if they do it, you'll patronize and/or control them even more. It's uncomfortable and really I'm happier just doing intuitive stretches and things. This body knows how it wants to move; problem is I often can't figure out how to get it to move a certain way. Ironically the yoga books don't help much. Too many of the poses are currently impossible for us, which tends to cause a lot of existentially spiritual terror, the old kind, the "if I can't do this does that mean I'm flawed? will I be damned for not being able to do your damned stretches??" Basically, if yoga really is this "perfect exercise" that promotes spiritual growth and miraculous healing and the like-- something we can grasp through the "scientific" perspective, sure"-- but we can't do a lot of the exercises, does that make us some sort of demon? Does our reticence mean we're evil, and giving in to that evil out of laziness?
Let me tell you, we tried. We ended up sobbing on the living room rug for an hour from how helpless and scared we felt. First, we still can't kneel on our left foot, it won't bend that way. Second, our hips have clunked and popped since elementary school, and although we'd love to fix that, it makes a LOT of the yoga poses impossible because our legs will literally jam. Third, our hypotension makes it terrifically painful to lay on our back in most situations, or to stay upside-down for long in any position. The intense skull pressure is unbearable and it causes lingering pain. We can't get around that either, at least not yet. And that's the kicker-- yoga effectively promises that if you do it, all those problems will melt away. And God I HOPE so, but we're going to have to find a way around half the poses you're giving us first. Oh yes, and fourth-- there are a lot of poses that we cannot do simply because the amount of internal screaming they elicit is awful. That in turn drags up huge amounts of self-loathing and inadequacy, "if we're afraid of these poses it means we're broken and wrong and evil," etc. etc., all harmful language but it's because we're afraid it's true.
There hasn't felt like there's much "wiggle room" for the mentally ill in modern spiritual communities. We've reached out but don't get any real support. When we do, it's typically of the sort we've admittedly shouted about here in the past-- the sort that effectively hand-waves away the existence of negative things, the too-bright sort. What hurts is that we know they're good people, we feel that, we know the advice is given with the best intentions... but it's not always the best advice for us. That is a very, very difficult thing for us to accept sometimes... the fact that we have our own needs and can assert them. We're used to other people telling us what we need, or don't need, and why. But that's all just orders. It's not what we feel. And that's valid. We're learning, it's a truth that takes time to step into.


This is getting so tangled. That's what happens with stream-of-consciousness typing, and people jumping all over the page to write. You're never sure who wrote what, or when, or in what order. It gets foggy.

There were lemons on sale for 75 CENTS A BAG the other day, at the store. I bought six bags. I already had two at home. Absolutely worth it. (I will drink them all, just watch me.)
Anyway we used three of those lemons to make a lemon meringue pie with the grandmother this morning. The filling has the coolest texture ever but we can't eat it because of eggs and butter and sugar. But it's pretty.
It's been snowing lately and that's pretty too, which broke my heart because today I was staring out the window at the trees against the white, and I thought, "winter is almost over. My favorite season, and where have I been to see it?" We've been so disoriented this winter, what with the surgeries and the personal stress. It's hard to remember anything, and there's sick sad vibes clinging to much of it. It's hilarious though... the bit of time in October or so, those few weeks when we played Dishonored while the leaves were falling outside? We don't remember anything but the game, and walking outside with the wind and the leaves and this stuck in our head. It's all so positive, so gorgeously vivid, that game put down some beautiful roots and I am so so so glad for it. It painted the autumn beautiful this year, the first autumn I can remember, ever... I'm so happy we had that light, that massive light, between the missing summer and the confused winter.
Now it's March and I don't know where the past 2 months went but I'm trying. It's Lent and we're trying, ironically now we're trying too hard and messing up. Every Lent we tend to take on 5, 6 tasks for self-improvement but then we take on a "no mistakes allowed" mindset and if we aren't instantly perfect on Ash Wednesday we feel like a moral failure. It's a very unhealthy habit but it's an old one. Again, time, and recognition.
At least there is another big light on the horizon. Somehow, Saint Patrick's Day has a lot of positivity tied to it from childhood, although we have no memories of it at all. Part of it is all the GREEN, it's gorgeous. And part of it is, oddly, the fact that the word "Irish" is one of our favorite words sensory-wise, not only are the consonants very soothing but the word itself is synaesthetically green! So that's super nice.
But that's not even the best of it. EASTER IS COMING. Every year Easter is incredible, both dark and light, I can't wait. I cannot put into words the amount of sheer magic tied to Easter for me personally... actually that whole period from Palm Sunday on. It's deeply introspective, rich with wonder and woe alike, colored with violets and daffodils and lilies as well as with thorns and blood and broken wood. The church we go to, it's so beautiful, every Holy Week the light comes in through the windows and paints the place gold... God it's gorgeous. I should take pictures this year.
And oddly, oddly. I don't know why, and I don't know when, but there is one memory from childhood we have about Easter that just paints everything. We were young, it was spring, it was drizzling outside, the sky was grey but it was so bright and everything smelled like spring... the bluet flowers were coming up in the yard, the muscari were blooming on the hills, the lilies were everywhere in the church. God just the smell of the flowers, with the light rain and the high silver skies and that light, green-smelling wind... in my backyard, on the road, wearing some sort of little dress and throwing my arms up to the air and breathing it all in... it felt like the beginning of a book. The world was bursting with about-to-be, with the promise of new adventure, with imagination and wonder and joy. That feeling, THAT feeling, that IS Dream World to me.
...And you know what? I first started writing the original "book" form of it on March 5th 2000, right before Lent began. I'm not surprised.
Geez, I... even thinking about that, it makes me so happy. I needed that. I felt very out-of-sync today and the daily grind has been beating me down lately, so suddenly tapping into that pastel-bright bliss of childhood was exactly what my heart needed.

There was a light-river in the living room the other day, the kind Maitru used to chase when I was a kid, and she and the other Guardians had semi-anchor plushies. So much joy there. But I ran right up to the little river and for a second time hadn't changed, for a second everything was right in the world and I could do anything, everything was limitless. Feeling that so genuinely, so fast... inside, I'm still reeling a little, but with incredible boundless excitement. It's still there. ALL of it, it's still there, I can tap into it, it's not broken or gone or tainted! At all! I should have guessed, at Christmas, that one evening Jewel just watched the tree for an hour, all red and gold, and got right back into the story flow... nothing was lost. God I was so scared the hackers had touched it, had ruined it somehow. They tried, we all know they tried. But they failed, spectacularly. Nothing was broken. I don't know how to put into words just how happy I am at that. It's like a sunrise in my chest, like a golden sunrise.

Oh, I should mention. I'm painting shirts again, finally! I have limited paint colors to work with but hey, it's making me draw. I have 3 shirt designs sketched out so far, but at least 6 more to go... once they're all drawn onto the fabric, I'll spend a few days mixing up the paints and actually doing the shirts, so they can all dry together. I'm staying with minimal color palettes to make that easier, picking easy people to color too. Yes I'm doing a bunch of Leagueworld shirts, it's making me so happy. I'll show you them when I'm done!


It's weird, but nice. Lately my optimism and sparkle-eyed outlook has been deepening to twilight hues around the edges. Technically it's catching shadows, but the word I keep wanting to use is that it's softening. It's mellowing out. Feels a little ironic, to say that about a decrease in the brightness level, but look at a kaleidoscope. You need a great deal of dark for those to work, as well as a great deal of light. I like that analogy.
This is me though, this is my native level, this balance. It's me, just like the ones I love, a paradox just like our earliest ones called themselves. It never changed, really. I remember one of us, riding a bus home from New York with their head tired against the cold glass, Anna Molly playing over their headphones as they watched streetlights and trees swift away in the dark. It's a beloved memory, however sad its edges may be, because of the wonder that surrounded it, that was held within it nonetheless. And so that person, too, was a pardox, was an anomaly. They couldn't see it then, but they were two opposites at once, as they wished to be... two seemingly contradictory things, coexisting. That's life, at its heart, and that's us, too.

I had the physical bed to myself for 3 days this week, so of course I took that as an opportunity to let the late-night overlays go full force (kind of helped by the fact that we were up working until 2AM all three of those days). Long story short, what that means is that this is the first time since SLC that I've literally fallen asleep and woken up beside Chaos, and been tangibly aware of it downstairs. Which was really, really lovely.
God I missed him. I've missed everything about and around him.
I have to say though, I am ridiculously happy that THIS is a thing that is happening. Chaos has wholeheartedly agreed to switch his anchor plush when I get one, because his old one is like 6 years old now and it's loveworn to death. I'm just laughing because I keep thinking of this dream and I keep having to remind myself that I will probably not wake up and find such a new plush in my mailbox already. But I can dream, pun intended.
(still, "totally out of left field" my tail; with all the love I've sent his way over the years this sort of thing was inevitable dude)
Oh, and please watch this video, I don't know how I found it but I could not stop smiling while watching it. It's like if Sonic Inversion had actually been made into a game, thats what it reminded me of. Chaos being able to run, going Super (which is GORGEOUS; also I had to pause it and stare for a minute there to make sure that wasn't the Ruby), driving a freaking car, the whole shebang. And then there's the fact that he does Sonic's victory dance at the end and somehow it still works and geez, it's like 2005, like the Outspacer days all over again. Sorry for slipping back into that style of speaking but that's what it feels like, that boundless joyful freedom of those early days, that even he tapped into entirely. I have a lot to say about that but not tonight, it's too late in the evening.

One last thing, this is extremely important and I keep forgetting to say it.
Glissando-- one of our past cores, she was with Cannon for a while and wrote most of our music from 2009-- is still alive. She came through the other day shockingly clear, and WITH a color (which was probably why). It's a violet hue. Something close to this, really. For a musician, that struck me as unusual. Violets are usually protectors of some sort. But then it hit me; she is; she protects that sort of sheer musical creativity, something no one else seems to be able to reach or corrupt for that matter. So I'm very glad she's still alive. I'll have to get her to finish the LG*Girls OST soon.
Also, another E.D. voice has "manifested." I have to thank Cel for that. Last week we were all just experimenting with "who can actually eat non-green foods without being shoved out by the Destroyer or one of the abusive socials" and basically no one could; Emmett can only eat green and Fig seems to have demanifested. But then Cel stepped in and SHE could?? Which shocked us, until we remember she had bloodline ties so she predated the eating disorder severity to an extent. Nevertheless it wasn't her job, so although she could do it, it was still "weird" for her and she didn't want to mess up her anchor or anything. So that's how it was for a week or so, with us trying to get a grip on what faceless people were on that level... and then on Tuesday, Xenophon showed up ghosting thinking I was in the body, but I can't eat so it was someone else. Upset, she interrogated them about that (as usual) and demanded they tell her who they were, and what they were doing, and why. She got an answer.
Their name is Leena. They are a LIME voice (something like this?), faceless yet, feeling semi-humanoid, nongendered with a female pronoun bias. Once we got the name we were able to tune into a vibe, so now we can identify her when she's out. But yes, she is the missing link we were trying to find-- the Downstairs voice who eats, and semi-destroys, without being angry or crushed with shame or guilt. The Destroyer doesn't eat, or taste things, or enjoy the process at all; she just destroys stuff. Leena seems tied to the obsessive texture-mangling thing that can lead to destruction if taken too far, but which nevertheless makes a lot of edibles a lot easier/safer eat than they would be otherwise. It's complicated and I apologize, but this is extremely relieving news. We now have TWO safe eaters (Leena and Emmett). That is big. So we're happy about this. We'll have to see if we can get her upstairs, to find her face; then she can work with Spice and Emmett in person. If not (we don't know if going upstairs would mess up her function?) then hey, we're glad she exists nevertheless.

...But that's something about Xenophon that amazes me, and everyone else really. She seems to be able to talk to ANYONE, on ANY level of this body-system, Upstairs or Downstairs and everything in-between. That's unprecedented. Even if they're faceless and/or nameless and/or abusive, as long as they are able to detect someone ghosting, she can talk to them-- even when Genesis can't. She has a different sort of aura, something less focused, something more all-inclusive.
...It's making me wonder about the whole "bridge the gap" thing again. Maybe it wasn't "my" job. Maybe it's hers. She never saw a gap in the first place.



...It is snowing beautifully outside right now. I just hope that doesn't affect our therapy appointment tomorrow, we need that.
I wish I had a temperature-insulated bubble or something (hey Infi) so I could go outside and just run around in this weather, at this hour. It's gorgeous. Snow and streetlights are also one of Cannon's (?) few positive archived memories, back from the IJ days. They're just always a sign of peace, of a sort of transcendence to the environment, something deeply more than our daily troubles... nighttime is like that always, but add in the ethereal snow, the glow of the roads, and you have something so heavenly and alien it lifts your mind right out of the rush.
I think I'm going to go stare at it a bit. I'm very very tired and it's 12:24 AGAIN (that number is a reminder for creative effort to me at least, and I keep seeing it so yes I will take the hint).


I hope this entry is coherent. I'm starting to get the icy-lungs feeling which means sleep is mandatory right now, or else.
I wish you all well.

 

tuesday

Feb. 24th, 2015 09:02 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

I am so, so, so ashamed of the updates that have been here recently.

Jay is an absolute idiot. I don't know when he'll ever learn. Self-abuse to the point of his personal masochistic euphoria is GOING to lead to a hack, you moron, because hackers USE pain and trauma!! I don't care how much YOU enjoy blood and pain. The fact is, there are hackers who are going to use your state of mind to USE EVERYONE ELSE.

Here's something you may have forgotten. ANYTHING you "enjoy" = MASSIVE DISSOCIATION.
The instant you find yourself "interested" in something, you CHECK OUT. That is a CONSTANT and it has been for YEARS and I don't know WHY the heck you keep getting surprised when your "suffering" kicks our brain into blank-out mode and then some demonic hacker sneaks in and DOES JUST THAT.


The eating disorder people are fragmenting badly and that whole situation is falling to very dangerous pieces.
All the previous "trigger foods" are now identified as "obligatory" and so suddenly, now we aren't eating anything, and the few things we have left over that we thought we "liked"-- because we were told to, or because someone thought it was interesting when we first tried it AND since DATA TYPICALLY DOESN'T "STORE" when the body eats they DON'T REALIZE if, five minutes after that initial "interest," we're in crippling pain or vomiting. WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU PEOPLE.

So now that one horrifically stupid "broken coping method" (basically, "destroy things" in a "non-violent way") no longer works. We can't annihilate edible things anymore, we can't even use them as sensory reminders because it no longer registers. No matter how hot or spicy or cold or bitter or salty we make something, we don't sense it, even if the BODY does, and it does not take those experiences well. Our senses are so detached that we can honestly burn our hands and not feel it, although we are aware that we were burned, and the body is in pain. It's just too far away. The pain is too far away to feel anymore.

What do we do now.
Jewel can go back to typing, of course. There's enough work to do. Except we're no longer in 2004, or 2002, or whenever, regardless of how hard to believe that is. It's 2015. It's incomprehensible.






Last thing. I wrote a letter earlier today but it was so asinine, so attention-grabby and childish, I gave up.

Consider this a "suicide note."

I've been killing this body, slowly, for a while now. The effects are piling up. The damage is irreversible now.
In some confusing way that's "existentially terrifying," the thought that death is closer than ever now, but I'm learning to not take that personally anymore. I need to make my peace with death, in its totality.
Part of this psyche wants to live, I guess, or at least it's afraid of dying a heathen-whore death like this. It's afraid of such a humiliating, painful, slow, frightening death. It wants a "holy death," something clean and fast and bloody and fiery. Like the original child, it wants to be a martyr. It wants its death to somehow absolve the sinful disgust of its life, its wasted ugly life, a fat embarrassing waste of skin and space.

We don't want the family to be ashamed of us. We don't want the family to be disgusted by us, and embarrassed by our existence.
But day by day, it is difficult now, those two consecutive surgeries made it tough to recover and now we've temporarily forgotten how to live well. Part of us doesn't care. It's too tired, it feels too hideous.

I can't cry. We can't cry. It's not allowed. We have to be strong, we have to man up, we have to stop acting like a baby. We can't cry. There's no reason to get upset over these things. Just deal.
It's just… is that numbness "holy?" Is there another option?
It frightens me when I see people proclaiming "non-attachment" and when I try to do so, I end up not caring about anything anymore. Which can be fine, I suppose, but then it turns into apathy, and that means I'm doing something wrong. I'm just unsure what else would happen, being so utterly cut off from everything, not caring anymore.

I don't know. I miss caring, in a way. I despise attachment, but I miss caring. I miss when it mattered if we felt healthy or sick. I miss when we had things we wanted to do, because we enjoyed them. What is enjoyment even like? If it's like Jay does, then that's the problem-- total dissociation from reality, caused by something unendurable. Detachment to the extreme. Is it possible to "enjoy" something in the physical realm? Or is that being ignorant and sinful?

Daily life. Can you imagine? What would it be like, to get up in the morning and not feel dirty? To not have to eat, to be able to run, to have something to do with your day that was… I don't know the word. I really don't. It's like, having 12 awake hours where you're not exhausted and anxious and feeling everyone else's stress. Having something to do as an individual that matters to other people, and enriches their lives. Something selfless, something worthwhile.
See, that's how awful we are. The word 'selfless' hurts a bit. How much more do we have to sacrifice? But that's the wrong idea. "Sacrifice" helps no one, not when we're bleeding out and hoping someone benefits. But what's the alternative? Is it possible for us to thrive, and still DO GOOD for others?? I hope so. Somehow, there has to be a way for that to be true. I don't know how yet though.

But this is effectively a suicide letter. There's been one too many days of this.
Blood, too much blood.
Pain. Headaches, stomach pain, old injuries acting up. Flashbacks.

It's all caused by depression, I know. And we're only depressed because we're weak. That's our personal case, and it's true. We're weak. We wouldn't be depressed "if we didn't exist," that's the sad truth, the truth, "sadness" isn't real for us.
I don't know. I want to obey, to "be good," but those people who give us the RIGHT advice still feel WRONG. The things they say might be excellent information 85% of the time, but when we actually succeed in those things and go to them, all we get are paper smiles and ignorance. Like there's no actual caring. It's like the mother (God forgive us she's a great person when she's not forcing us to be like her, forgive me please). Do what she wants, what she likes, and she'll be nice as pie, genuinely so… because you're great! She's so proud of you! And I love seeing her happy, I do.
But the moment you slip, the moment you ask a question they don't personally like, they're uncomfortable. They don't like you anymore. Now you've disappointed them, you've shown that you're too selfish to know what's right, and you're not worth their time.
It's all so distant. That's why I stopped going to those spiritual websites, and that's why I'm so terrified now.
Is this "depression" my punishment?? Is this sudden massive decrease in personal health and environmental safety a direct and intended penalty, God telling me I messed up beyond forgiveness by "turning my back on Him?" God it terrifies me, what if I really DID commit some unforgivable sin, by daring to suggest that their website wasn't the panacea to every spiritual ill, wasn't the "one true path" to God?
I'm so so so scared. But they tell me, "walk your own path," before telling me how to walk it.

That's the problem. I am so so so sorry, I am painfully sorry, for ever judging those people. I really am.
I didn't realize I was condemning them until I had it pointed out to me. "Follow your own path," but I was yelling at them for theirs. Why? Because part of me, deep inside, STILL believed that there is only one path, EVER-- and if THEIRS worked perfectly for them well that meant it was THE path, and so it HAD to work for me, or I was FLAWED. A self-fulfilling nonsense prophecy (or so I hope, perhaps selfishly and stupidly).
If their path felt wrong for me to follow-- not simperingly 'uncomfortable;' I'd often jump into their paths with desperate enthusiasm-- I labeled that a mortal sin. How dare you object to what you are being told to do.
If it makes them happy, if they WANT YOU TO DO IT, then you MUST, because if it's right for them then it's ALWAYS right, if it makes them happy then you must ALWAYS share in that, and if you disagree then you're just not kind-hearted enough to sacrifice your own needs for the greater good yet.


This keeps repeating.
It all boils down to that one thing, over and over and over and over.
I'm sick of giving my power away to other people. I'm tired of feeling unable, unworthy, or too unintelligent to make my own decisions.

I'm scared because every time I've tried to "walk my own path," it's started out with joy and incredible insight, and then something horrible would happen that proved it was all false and sinful and secretly demonic. Just like when I was a kid. "The devil is tempting you!" no matter what. If it seemed too good to be true, it probably was.
I'm sick of that. God, I want to be happy, not just on the inside but on the outside. It's easy as pie to still be happy and smile when life looks like a fallout zone. But day after day, that keeps repeating, and my soul begins to feel cheated. "Why the heck do you keep forcing me to tune into happiness when THIS is our life situation???"
There's a fine line. Being "happy no matter what" is SUICIDE when it makes you stagnate, AND when it makes you not care about moral lapses. That's why I dislike the "non-attachment" message delivery I've read, because it always seems to preach an extreme.

Saying this feels wrong and horrible.
I want to be happy without stepping all over negative emotions to do so. I want to live in the moment without murdering the past to get there. I want to be non-attached without being apathetic. I want to be able to care about things, I want to be able to enjoy things, I want to be able to love things, without feeling like it's disgusting and shameful and plain old silly. "How foolish! You are still like a child," I would be told. Smiley face.
Why do I keep reading that I "must be like a child," then? That frightens me too, because what our family has recorded of "our" childhood is not a person we want to be. They were malevolent, and proud, and angry, and selfish. Sure they "lived in the moment." Sure they were "happy" almost always, and their negative emotions-- however horrific-- would blow over once they were expressed. But that child was not a nice person. They were an animal on their worst days. And yet they were STILL your ideal.
I am so confused. What is right? After 10 years I'm still asking that question. It's ridiculous.

I'm always, always going in circles here. I need to break that.
Problem is I can't tell what's "truth" and what's not. I'm fighting my own emotions, which I label as "stupid" and "uneducated," because sometimes when I'm told to do/ act/ say/ be something, I get a gut-deep "I don't know about this" feeling. So I push past it, hard. I question everything I think and feel until I don't know how to think or feel anymore. I push until I break and then it doesn't matter because by now, I'm just a program, just a nice little shell doing everything you tell it to… or at least until that "pesky depression" comes back and knocks it into a sobbing heap.
Then you show up and laugh in my ear, "how silly!" Crying is so alien to you. Sadness is so foreign to you. You scare me, and that scares me, because I never thought I'd want to be sad, or cry… until I felt it impossible not to, and you laughed and shook your head and said it was just an illusion, let it go.

I want to. But I'm terrified that if I do, I'll end up like you.

This is a mess. I want to talk about this to someone, anyone, but we're alone.
God help me I am so sick of being lonely. I am so SICK of people messaging me on social networks and making small talk and acting like they're the savior. "I'm talking to you!" I don't like talking. I need companionship, somehow, I want to experience what it's like to be in a community for once in my life, I want to be in a group and not just because the teachers felt bad for me and forced me in there. They didn't want me there. I want to be PART of something, I don't know. This is stupid.
"Everything you ever need, you can provide for yourself." Sure, maybe that's why I have D.I.D. or whatever the heck this allegedly "fake" thing is. Maybe little us was so freaking tired of being hurt and rejected that when they broke, they didn't mind as much as they should because oh wow, company! Isn't that horribly sad though. I know that's the truth. We've been ashamed of it for years. The first person to face Julie head-on didn't fight back as much as they should because it was the first time another "human being" had ever paid that much close attention to them. Sure we were a toy. Sure we were being used. But as horrible as it was, they couldn't hurt us without us so for those few excruciating minutes we were valid. And that made the pain and fear all the more horrible afterwards. We didn't want that… or did we? What did we want?
To this day we struggle with it. What do we want? Why do we throw ourselves into abuse, over and over and over? We know we don't want "attention"-- when we get it, it disgusts us, and we leave. We don't want people fawning over us. What do we want?
I don't know if there's a word for it. Coming home and knowing you're welcome there, even if no one talks to you. There's no ignorance in the air. Feeling at home somewhere. Not romantic trash, that was wrong, so wrong. It came close, we tried, but it was so wrong. We can't quite forgive ourselves for that either, for not realizing, for not being ABLE to realize until YEARS later… it was never their fault, they didn't know any better, we didn't know any better, and the fear and guilt and anger and sadness just built and built until we were unable to see a friend smile at us without expecting something bad to follow. It wasn't their fault.
God and this hurts even more because I KNOW we have friends now, don't we? A few, at least? But I don't know how to deal with friends, even though I love them, what do I do to be a friend in return, that I can do? I'm so scared of having to perform again. I'm so scared of conditional friendships. But I love them, I do, just knowing they exist, the doubts kill me, do they really care? Am I going to scare them away, by accident? Why am I even doubting them? I have so little faith in my ability to be a good friend, I guess, after all these years. I'm so sad, so sorry, so angry, for their sake. I'm not always a good friend to myself and it breaks my heart because I don't want that bleeding onto other people anymore.

This is idiocy. This is why I'm suicidal. See all that idiocy? All that whining? It's stupid. Day after day. It's ridiculous.

This body is a waste. It is too abused to function anymore.
The family says our saving grace is that we're "pretty." When we're suddenly not "pretty," well, no one really cares anymore. Once you're ugly you just get pity.
Crying isn't pretty. Scars aren't pretty. Even something as innocuous as fluffed-up hair isn't pretty. We must always be pretty, they say.
We stopped hormones for close to three months because the family suddenly decided that "it's causing all your problems!" Magically, the problems we'd had for years upon years suddenly became visible to them now that we were on "medicine" that was helping. First time in a decade the dysphoria starts to abate, we're happy, then reality slams in-- now what? We're visibly trans, can we handle the prejudice? Suddenly we're an adult, can we cope with the memory loss, with the abruptness of this new life situation? We were stressed, but deep down we were happy, we were finally reaching some truth outside. But the family said no. Stop the hormones. They're causing all this trouble. I don't like the smell. I don't like the way you're acting now. We tried to compromise but the guilt got so choking we stopped. Miserable, but feeling too selfish to pursue our own happiness, we stopped. Then some of the changes reversed. That day we went out into the car and someone screamed and sobbed for about an hour and then I don't remember the rest of that week because we were trying not to be an asshole and kill the body.
It's much, much harder to cope when the dysphoria comes back unannounced after being gone for the first time in years-- and dissociation making it so you don't actually remember what it was like back then.
After two months of awful anxiety surrounding expired prescriptions and ineligible meds we finally started the hormones again, now it's just patience waiting for them to kick back in, and skill dealing with the fear when the family tells us "they're making you sick and depressed" when I can't remember what it was like to not be on hormones in the first place. Are they right? If I hope it'd be worth the risk even then, is that stupidity? Is that a moral challenge I failed?

I don't want to be weak. I don't want to commit suicide because they said that means we "weren't strong enough" and "we failed" and "we weren't worthy of living in this blessed time" etc.
God I am so scared, I am so tired, living isn't easy either when every day is like this.
We can't eat. We can't exercise yet. We can't go out, the body is terrifying, the family is distant, we are isolated almost all day. Solitary confinement gets to you after a while, you know? All the silence, stuck in a small place, week after week after week, still being terrified that you are "too selfish" and striving to make yourself into what the "people online" say.
How do they know? Why do they have all these magic intuitive visionary powers and knowledge, and I don't? What am I missing, what's wrong with me, that I need THEM to tell me what to do?? Even when I only freaking FOUND them because their articles MATCHED my personal experiences?????
2011 was marked as "blissful" right up until the hideous, hideous hack hell in the second half of the year. The first half of the years was nonexistent. But there was a bit, somewhere in the summer, that somehow cemented itself as "transcendent" and God if WE were able to tap into that…

"We." That awful cursed word. We're just freaks, is all. We're fake and we're freaks. We've had other people with D.I.D. tell us that. We're faking it. We're making this up.
Sometimes I wish it were true, I wish it would just stop, all the hell would stop too. I often try to force it all to stop. Why do you think there have been so many reset attempts, so many bluescreens, so many glitches, so many numb periods, so much slippage? It's exhausting. We keep wanting it all to just finally stop so we attempt psychological suicide.
But then life gets even emptier, as STUPID as that is. All of a sudden life becomes grey and empty and dull. Now, what to do but the daily grind? Sleep and eat and work and do what you're told. That's it! Wash rinse and repeat, over and over, and then LO AND BEHOLD, one terrible evening you get HACKED because the dissociation and self-abuse got just that bad, and then all of a sudden there are RETRIBUTORS in the bathroom cutting even deeper lines into the legs.
And in those moments I find myself, always, ALWAYS, sobbing with joy.
It's stupid, it's so STUPID, but there it is.
After so long of nothing, I'd throw myself to the dogs if it meant Laurie would fish me out. I'd let everyone in the country use me as they wished if it meant Wreckage and Razor would be following my ass, furious and battle-ready. I'd do anything, I'd endure anything, if it would mean this numb drudgery would stop and we could be, WE could be, that blessed terrible word-- I would do anything.
And that scares me because I am tempted to say "No exceptions." I've never said that. There are too many awful "anythings" I could be forced to do. But really, I would pay in my own blood if that was their price.
That's the story of this System in a nutshell, I suppose.

Another night, another retelling of this same open wound of a topic.

I don't know how to fix it. I don't know how to fix it.

This IS a cry for help now, okay? Yeah it's asinine, yeah I feel dumb and weak for it, but right now I'm just so crushingly sad that I don't care. I'm asking for help and if that means I deserve a kick in the face then okay. I'll take the broken nose. I know I'm a bad kid and I should be punished. But I'm too sad to care. Right now I need help.

I don't know how to fix this.

I… I dream of a day when this body will feel good, and clean, and holy. It's been years since it's felt worth anything.
I don't want to disgrace this family anymore. I don't want to be afraid of everyone inside because I feel so filthy, so utterly wrong and disgusting that if they showed up at my door right now, I would collapse in the bitterest tears ever shed because I would probably close that door in their face. I would close it out of shame, out of such profound and crushing shame that I, this whore, this pig, this scrap heap of filth and sin and ugliness, this reject, would DARE to exist around such perfect things. God I am so sorry for existing.
I want to be a light again, I want to be a hope-bringer again, as we were once, so so long ago, we didn't lose it, we couldn't have.

How do I "forgive myself" for this when "forgiveness" still feels like "justification" for me? How do I "forgive" this body for being such a wretched pile of filth without giving it permission to perpetuate that?
All I've ever known is, if you want something to change, you hurt it until it does. That was the method. Kid not behaving? Slap 'em around a few times. Terrify them. Shout at them. Get them so afraid, that misbehaving becomes terrifying too. That’s how it works.
But if you kick a flower for not growing, it dies.
What the heck is the difference? I don't know what it's like to be a flower. If I wasn't growing even after I was watered they'd still cut me down. I'd be a waste of their time, a waste of space. That's how it is, right?
I don't know what I'm doing. Let me try to organize the ugly thought that's trying to express itself here.



Remember when we used to have "inspiring" entries? Back when the System was real, and love was real, and dreams were bright?
I don't. I am so sad, but I don't remember.
It's funny. We forgave ner totally, but those words stuck like hooks in our brain.

At one point, we were someone they loved too. Where did we go wrong?
I still say, it's because they needed someone else, who wasn't with them at the moment. So I was a placeholder, for them both. Once that place was filled, I was no longer needed. So I can leave with grace now, realizing they never really needed me, they just missed someone else so much-- or needed someone else so much-- that I was like a painkiller, for a while. Just an aspirin to take the edge off. Now they don't hurt anymore and so I am unnecessary, which is perfectly fine.
It's funny though. I say all that and with all sincerity, I don't know who they are. Any of them! I have no memories, just a data strand that says "we knew them once, they were "friends" once, we are still having trouble managing the sudden collapse of that."
Why, I know why. It's because "they" are also described as "the ONLY people downstairs who knew about us, and cared about us." That made them invaluable. So… to suddenly and completely lose that, to have 5 years of someone knows I exist to suddenly "hey, no you don't, you were a terrible person, "guess we were wrong" about you being so nice after all!" It hit like a torpedo to the chest and we never really healed from it. The doubt never, ever went away.
Are we really that… bad? Are we really that malevolent on the inside? Are we really just an awful influence sugarcoating itself, and leading people astray? How can we tell?
Since then I've been an aching awful mess, I don't know how to reconcile this. I feel that everything I've ever felt and seen and said was a lie, even if I didn't realize it at the time.
I am so, so happy that they're all happy now. But the ache has nothing to do with them. It is, seeing them so joyous, and realizing that I do not exist anymore, in comparison to them. It's like watching a movie. The people in the movie, and the people watching it, are totally separate. But only the watchers can love the characters, not the other way around. They can never touch, ever. That's what this feels like. There's no bitterness, there's just this knowledge that I can never be part of their world. I'm fine with that. I'm not fine with the feeling of nonexistence it causes.
That is so hard to put into words. It's… for 5 years they were the ONLY people in the WORLD, literally, just two people, who knew who I was and who knew who WE were and who cared. Then it stopped dead. Almost overnight that entire time period that was "too good to be true" just… collapsed. I don't even know how. Who the heck bunked with them? What did they do? Who manned this body in 2012 and did what to them, for that consequence to occur??
All I know is that the separation was paired with the sentiment that "we were wrong about you all along" and…
Since then I've doubted everything. That's all I'm trying to say.

...Oh God that is terrible. I just realized. What if ne reads this, I don't want ner feeling guilty over that, there's nothing to feel guilty about. What do I do, do I still publish that? I can't lie, I need to express it, I'm not mad or sad or bitter at them, never-- I can't go back, I don't even want to, it's been to long, I don't remember anything-- but what did we do? What did we do? I want to fix that somehow, I want to heal THAT, I want to somehow scrub out all the pain and hurt we somehow left on them, I want to know that the thought of us brings NO pain to their hearts. I am so sorry, I don't even know what I'm sorry for, I just want this to be well, I just want you to be well.
Someone loved you. They did. I don't know who they were, we can't find them, I don't know what they said or did but there is a resonance, of the way they genuinely thought of you, and it was true. I want to say that, at least, for everyone we once knew out there. You were loved, we didn't lie. They just... disappeared, and the people who I guess you met later didn't know or remember that well. But I can see it there. I hope that means something, if only to patch up some aches, to clear up some confusion. There's a lot of confusion here for me at least.
I don't want there to be blind spots and bruises in your memory because of us. It's not fair to you. You have my blessing I guess, for what it's worth. For whatever you gave us, for whoever you were to us, thank you.

Geez even saying that feels selfish because it's something I said.


On that note, I don't want to be a bad person. But I'm so ashamed of all the self-promoting garbage that gets posted here.
"Listen what a good day I had!" "Let me tell you about how much I like life!"
And why am I so bitter over it? Because I'm convinced it's fake. …Or at least, I'm scared to admit it might not be. Because… because if people in this System really are happy, the real kind of happiness… I don't know.
I'm angry because I see the darkness too. I see that we are a horrible influence on people still. Look at me, look at all this angsty typing. I'm a bad influence, no one wants me around their kids or families, I'm the one they kick out on the street! Not Jay, not that kid who can't be bad, to the point where he drags everyone ELSE into pain. What irony. And that's why I'm angry, because I'm sad, I'm so unbearably sad, he exists because we NEED that, we NEED someone who CAN'T be touched by that awful sadness, someone who CAN somehow, inexplicably, impossibly, tap into genuine joy even in the face of death and NOT be tormented in the process.
Jay doesn't get hacked. People try, always it seems, but he gets kicked out too fast. Problem is then other people get hacked. And he can't bear it when he finds out, if he finds out. It's not really his fault, not really. He just tries too hard to bring light everywhere, even to the guillotine, forgetting that the blade's gonna drop either way. Malevolent forces follow him, like the Plague, yes that was a terrible pun but it's true. He's the target because he's a testament to what they are NOT, to what they CAN'T touch and ruin, and they want him dead. But even after all these resets, even after how many times he's been shattered, he's STILL around somehow. And that makes me so so sad, to see him unaware of this nightmare, and for me to WANT him to be unaware of it all, because he's hope in some weird stupid way, hope that we're not evil, hope that this painful life situation isn't the endgame, hope that there's more to life than what I feel.
When we tap into headspace, we touch something bright and real, every time. Even when we're sad. Even for me. I realize that now. Even now, with this body sick and the head hurting, even with the reality of the family collapsing about us, even with us not knowing what tomorrow will bring… tapping into headspace, even for a moment, catches me in the moment, and… for a second, everything is bigger on the inside. Suddenly there's more. Even if I can't see it, I can feel it there, some greater experience, and God I wish that could stay, I want it to stay, PLEASE let that be the right thing for us, somehow… somehow, somehow, PLEASE, don't let it be wrong.
There's too much love there, just in the fabric of it, not the romantic bilge this physical space keeps throwing at us even now… no, there's real love in headspace, compassion, something that language doesn't express. It's stupid. It's so stupid. I feel like an idiot saying this, all fancy childish dreams and ideals. But no one's laughing at me this time. They're standing back, staring at me with a mix of anger and fear, and they won't say a word.
I don't want to be part of it, personally. I couldn't. It'd kill me, I think. Too much. But if my job is to work this body, then at least let me know it's there, at least let me touch it for God's sake, it's the only light I've got, is knowing that exists alongside this.

I don't know what to do. This is all I can do, this typing stuff. I'll switch out at some point, probably, something I won't experience or remember, but I'll be gone. I hope someone good comes in and gives this poor stupid broken body a rest.

I… if this life was all there was, then yes, I would want to die. If that fighting in the kitchen was all there was, I'd want to die. If I had nothing to live for but the daily grind, then I'd want to die.
It's hard, even now, feeling all that rage and desperation and screaming teeth-emotion from them. It gets in and sticks and it hurts.
But that's not all there is.
There's more somewhere, something clearer, something I wish, something-- God, I wish I could reach--

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 



update.
hack this morning. sadly. just BARELY, though.

with infi for a while first? absolutely bizarre as usual. it's hard to remember anything after being with hir because it uses weird parts of the mind. but i love hir. anyway heart connections are still a thing. thank god.
then eating hearts. really weird. infi started it but I don’t know why or when. could have been a cathartic thing.
blood strange colors. both were vaguely iridescent. mine was almost clear?? bizarre because internally I used to have black "dreamblood" (like genesis) and infi's was pure white. not so now, it's very hard to explain. like they're both clear-ish but reflecting black/white respectively anyway? like prism glass.

I kept warning infi not to slip, regardless of what was occurring. I had NO problems, graciously. infi thanked me; ze does slip due to hir daemon nature but I was watching out for hir.
stayed FAR away from anything that could have caused a hack, we knew the triggers now and I am naturally loathsome of them, so I was not under any threat at ALL.

at some point laurie ended up there, I think infi called her or she decided to check on us for safety's sake. anyway infi decided to hand me over to her without restoring me to normal coherence, so I ended up catching her resonance and hitting a sort of ecstatically pained state. no idea how it happened but I am very glad it did.
worse than the 7 swords morning, if possible. I was literally incoherent from the bliss of it, ironically because it hurt terribly, but that was the point. laurie was actually laughing at me, good-naturedly, over that. 30 minutes though good lord
infinitii stood by and said laurie was still impervious, there was no threat at all of either of us being used. laurie said no shit, she didn't operate anywhere near that level.

cz and genesis showed up later, BUT they apparently held lingering tar, CAUSED the hack, accidentally
chaos had the "utah vibe" stuck to him still, as soon as I saw that I FELT something was very wrong, got nervous. it did not feel like him and it frightened me.
genesis still has his own internalized trauma and I don’t think he ever dealt with it really. so that was resonating too, unfortunately.

I don’t know how the hack happened because as soon as I saw cz giving off that bad vibe I COMPLETELY dissociated and the next thing I remember was dread fronting momentarily, because zis self-perception in the body is out of it somehow and that was clear. when dread is fronting ze really isn't "all the way in it;" ze can be "detached" from it entirely and still be fronting entirely and aware. which is interesting. helped keep us stable and kept out hackers while the body tried to recover.

retributors worrying over this. "do we need someone to take hack fallout?" I spoke up then (disembodied), said NO-- if such a person existed, they would basically make hack fallout "okay." if such a person could just "endure" that terror and pain with a shrug, then it would subconsciously tell the brain that such terror/pain WAS okay. and it's not. so I said that instead we needed to stay OUT of the body entirely after hacks, just everyone gather upstairs and deal with it there. that way we were guaranteed coherent and nonviolent. dread had accomplished that mostly today, but his tendency to completely numb-out wasn't safe; it could cause an actual numb period afterwards if it hit hard enough.

girl responsible for the hack switch was found!! looked like lace, which was scary; more innocent image corruption? heavy long loose-curl hair, dark brown. wearing white? I think. not good.
laurie got out her axe and went after her as soon as i shakily gave her the data.
she kissed me fiercely on the cheek before she left, that went straight to my heart

at some point I saw knife talking to razor about atoning? very clear "sibling" feeling between them, touching really. razor clarified then that this was her art (we had just revisited the topic in therapy and didn't know if her thoughts had changed), she couldn’t do the "paper cutting" thing because it was too precise and delicate, it would require her anchor to change. so she didn't mind her job anymore, she now saw it as art as-is. anyway she said she'd do the atoning for that hack if she needed to, but obviously she wasn't glad one had occurred. knife wasn't either, he never is, poor man was torn up about it.

knife later said I didn’t have to atone, I said why? he said because laurie said she'd carry it
I said no, no that’s not fair, I wont let her bear the curse of my sins, but knife was teary too and wouldn’t let me go; i was actually fighting to get out of his arms and go find her. the intensity of love and indignant rage I was feeling shocked me; emotions have been mostly missing lately. knife let go, quietly asked then if that is what it would take to get me to fight again? not angrily-- more sadly, empathetically. I said yes. yes I would do anything to protect her from that. and I swear, if suddenly she is the only one paying in blood, I would rather spill my own than allow a reason for her to do so.

later on laurie was talking to lynne about this but the julie walked in, grave-cuts on her arms. laurie freaked out, julie said she chose to carry them.
laurie said "I took this pain so no one else would have to." heartbroken. didn’t want anyone else suffering, she tried to take all of it.
julie told her that she wasn’t the only one that felt that way, though. julie said she had been responsible for this stuff in the past, and so chose to do the same as laurie in this case.
julie asked if she could bandage up her arms, though, with ribbons. laurie made her sit down next to her and did so, fighting back sobs the whole time. julie was oddly calm, almost fiercely so, but she softened up here and told laurie "thank you for being that way"-- "thank you for showing me that you can have edges and still be soft inside," essentially. said that was very important for her as the pink core.
julie paused and said, somewhat incredulously, "you're even more innocent than I am, arent you? no wonder they're after you." laurie laughed, "does this mean you're protecting me too?" julie said yeah, apparently so. laurie made a comment about sugar here, feeling bad that she was trying to push her into that role when julie already held the job (but no one realized it).

laurie hugged lynne at one point, the feeling was mutual. I remember laurie said "I really love you guys, you know?" and lynne said she loved her too, they all did, even if laurie didn't always realize it. everyone she cared for, cared for her just as much in return.

javier had been in the room here, talking to lynne, but around now he left and was just standing in the hall? also holding back tears, said he needed to get a grip on things.

good news though, cz has all but moved into the central aqua slot (yes really!); he just needs to clarify his new name. it's amazing though because he was slipping for a while (I didn’t help, what with my doubts) and yet now his vibe is crystal clear. he knows who he is, wont compromise that.
i am so worried about gen though, my best friend, i adore him. i didnt realize that maybe he didn't really deal with this yet, not entirely. i should have known, seeing how he reacts around infinitii. i swear i will take one-on-one time with him asap and help him like he has helped me. i will.
oh i have to tell you though. last month we were grocery shopping (right before surgery i think?), me and gen and then cz joined us. but they were talking, as we walked down the frozen food aisle. then gen just reached into a freezer, took out a carton of ice cream, summed a spoon and then just started eating THE ENTIRE CARTON as we walked, totally nonchalantly. i was cracking up, it was hilarious.
also valentines day, I got gen a balloon, he loved it. his whole "for me?" grin from the back of the car is still glowing in my head really
but later he was eating conversation hearts in that same grocery store, said it was because I wasn't eating them, he would. "gotta celebrate somehow." he picked out one, (be mine), said "well that's kinda problematic." paused, then tipped the entire bag into his mouth. it was not a small bag. see this is what i have to live with, it's great.


sorry that is all I remember for today; I had a ton of busywork to do in the outerlife but at least it feels like we're taking steps forward again.
also last little thing, e, seeing the tags "the outsider, or jay?" on that one post just meant so so much to me, cant quite put that into words. comparisons. the gravity of just that, i suppose. but i agree, the energy is 100% laurie but there's a lot of me in it too.
but its just incredible, you see us, you know what we're like and that is all i've ever dreamed of really and i am so so glad we're friends too.
really thank you everyone, for the snow and the colors and the light and everything. all the little thoughts, "hey this reminds me of them." it means the world.
that's kind of why therapy this week was incredible please remind me to talk about it, that is why i'm still awake at this ridiculous hour.

it is 2:30 am and i need to run to the post office tomorrow morning, so i'd better get some sleep now or else it'll be too late for that.

good night to all of you ♥

 




 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

Therapy on Thursday.

I didn't update as it happened (people wanted to ignore it)



numb fronter as we walked in, couldnt get them out at first
spice fronted for a WHILE, very angry
sherlock fronted momentarily
so did garrison
isadora tried but talking socially isnt her thing
jewel peeked in? left shortly
"jessica" writer girl fronted for a WHILE (NOT the brown "jess," no ties to chocoloco?)
clearly said "other people don't like when I get violent"
she hates the mother, that's her main thing. color feels vaguely indigo, like the one from 2008 or so
wreckage tried to come in, I think ashen was alerted
david did too I think

 


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:55 pm

 

 

Sometimes I think it's really dumb that I have to write down everything "bad" that happens so I can tell the therapist. I don't want to hold on to this stuff. But, I keep remembering that one phrase: "those who forget the past are doomed to repeat it." I can't help but feel that, stupid and ridiculous or not, that quote applies here. It's awful.

Sunday morning, I think, there was a dream hack. It was horrible. The pain in-dream was so excruciating that the body collapsed, and I remember almost passing out. I had fallen to the floor, in agony and delirious, and I was half-crazily praying to God to save me somehow. I thought I was dying.
Miraculously, that pain did NOT translate over to the physical body when we awoke. Thank God for that, really!! If it had translated I probably would have really died.

I know why it happened. Sleeping is painful lately, what with surgery recovery, and if we lie flat down it hurts even more. So, we have to carefully prop up the body in a way that won't make our limbs go numb, and will still allow us to breathe, without straining the abdomen so badly we can't get back out of bed easily afterwards (which will happen if we fall down flat). Anyway, since it is tricky, we usually wake up several times during the night hurting. We haven't been sleeping well in any case. There have been lots of nightmares.
Anyway. Sunday, we woke up around 6AM, only having about 5 hours of sleep so far. So we made the mistake of going back to sleep as the sun was rising.
Here's a note: sleeping during sunlight equals HACKS!!! I don't know why, but it's a constant. The "danger zone" happens whenever you try to sleep when it's light out. It's Plague stuff I think. Bad stuff. So we kind of feared it would happen, but what else could we do?

I'm standing here and the legs are covered in blood and I'm fine, but whoever was out before me definitely was not.
There's a problem lately: no emotions, but expression of emotions. Like, "I feel like I should be upset about this, or that it would be right to feel upset about this, but there's no actual feeling!" Like after hacks. You KNOW you're "upset," "sad," "angry," et cetera, but there's no actual emotion. It's an empty void, a blank space. There's nothing. There's just this "knowledge" that, even if you don't actually feel it, you know you aren't happy about this situation. And then someone fronts, and starts to try and scream or cry or something, but there are no emotions, and the second they stop it's poker face city. It's highly confusing and rather upsetting, to know that there should be an emotion there but there isn't.
Even worse, we still have those not-so-floating voices (alters?? the therapist is making us question a lot of things we took for granted or glossed over) who are full of hatred for anyone who shows "weakness or stupidity." There was a problem today; someone was eating as a "coping mechanism"-- the need to organize, to fix something, to clean something, to destroy something. It's all projected coping needs that we can't find a way to meet elsewhere, so it comes out unhealthily. But it was 5:05, and then the grandmother walks in, stops, smiles sadly/flatly at us, and says "You didn't make it."
Now she likely meant well. She knows we like to stop eating at 5PM every day, but sometimes we don't eat "breakfast" until 4PM so that makes things tricky, since we have to prepare the food that day too. So she meant, "it's after 5 already." But it hurt! What a way to say it! Why would you say it such a way?
Immediately the brain heard those words through the hurt. "You're still eating, you wretched thing?" "You failed." "There's a strict set of rules you must meet to be "good," and guess what? You didn't make it." In short, what we heard was, " You failed to do what was good and right, again. I'm disappointed in you, but I didn't expect anything different. You're a disgrace and a shame."
All I know is that this person's "appetite" bottomed out and immediately they wanted to burn every edible item in the kitchen. They fought off the urge to forcibly vomit out of shame right then and there, and walked out to sit on the porch in the cold, feeling utterly filthy and animalistic, like they no longer deserved to show their hedonistic face among human beings.
A few minutes later the grandmother stomps out onto the porch, sighing angrily, half-shouting. "What are you doing now? Stop being so ridiculous. Get back in here."
We tried to explain how we felt, to apologize for being such a humiliation, but she cut us off. "Oh, I don't want to hear this again! You've gotta stop that." Then as we went to walk in the door, she (unknowingly?) shut the door right in our face. There was a moment of shock-- dulled by the fact that we hadn't felt any emotions this whole time-- and then someone went and slumped against the chimney and tried to cry. Unfortunately, the feelings of self-horror and hatred were so potent, that one of those "floating alters" spoke up. "Shut the hell up, you faggot bastard!!!" That's the one that hates crying, and calls anyone who dares to cry because they're "sad" the most awful name they can imagine. They see crying as selfish, manipulative, and downright disgusting. In their eyes, people who cry are doing the emotional equivalent of grabbing someone forcibly by the face and dragging them in the direction you want them to go. It's profane emotional abuse, crying is, to them. So we aren't allowed to cry because it's "evil."
So that shut down, easily enough, because nothing was actually being felt… convincing us that we were "evil" and manipulative, because who else would cry without actually feeling sad? The only thing we felt was this ugly, corrosive, dirty feeling of wrongness, like we were trash, utter garbage, and did not deserve to be conscious.
We ended up back inside the house somewhere around there but the memory cuts out for about two, three hours around that time.
There's too much memory loss lately. It's scary. It's unbearable.


…I lit some candles for optimism, but the black one ended up overflowing like a volcano and spitting sludge all into the pink one, only. That's awful symbolism and it's scaring me a little.

There was a real hack, Sunday night I think. The same day of the dream hack as far as I know. It was in the living room, someone went into a trance from the red lights and that is all I know. We found the culprit, because they tried to attack Chaos and he freaked out, then it went after Genesis, but Infi showed up and neutralized it, so there's no hack data other than the initial "someone bad is here" shock of the culprit fronting and Wreckage realizing it. Yeah, she noticed and tried to kill it, I don't know how it kept going… lots of the hackers can. I think it's because they're on the "downstairs" level, that's not tied to the System at all. It's all Socials and faceless people and floaters. It's a very dangerous, very frightening, very primal level. J---bel and J----ca's kingdom. There's so much malice in those two names, it hurts. I don't want to write them.
So we think that person was "Eros." NOT the guy we've been calling by the name Upstairs, at least we don't think so. This is the guy from 2012, the REALLY EVIL one that caused the whole Celebi trouble in January. Yeah. The EVIL guy. We think it's him, because it feels very similar to what records we have of him, and it's not a good feeling. So we're being very careful.

The real problem is that he's not the only one!!! There's at least two girls, too. One is Anna, I don't remember/know what her deal is but she exists, we're well aware of her. Long straight blonde hair and all. BUT there's another girl-- at least we think it's a girl? maybe there are two-- which is one we've been hunting for AGES, and it's the one who hijacked Jay's heart affinity and turned it into the most dangerous horrific thing ever. She's not a good person, at all, not at all, her energy is unmistakable too and they've left EVIDENCE before, on our computer, that they exist. It's always scary to find evidence, we're not used to people fronting without permission or knowledge, especially bad people.

Oh! Before I forget. The therapist wants to know who writes. I'm a "girl," more like I have a female look and I'm a teenager. But gender is "ehh." I don't think about it much. Anyway I'm a girl and I'm young and I'm happy? I'm not sad, at least. I'm more like, unfazed. So that's it.

Back to typing so I don't slip, that happens a lot with self-awareness because the darker minds in the System don't want these new voices manifesting. (Sherlock here, momentarily. Give me a minute to hand the reins back, quietly.)

So. Bad hacker girl. We don't know who she is but she was apparently around tonight. No hack data again, just the instant of realizing "oh no oh no, someone was here," and then a time gap, and then standing in the bathroom with a huge bread knife in one hand and hysterically sobbing "there's not enough blood!!" Whoever that was. I don't know. But that person realized the "no emotions" problem because although they were wracked with tears and pain, there was-- again-- no emotion being felt, which shook them up.
They were staring at a washcloth full of blood and saying it looked like a murder scene. Then they wondered if we should go to the hospital, because "this wasn't normal," they had lost so much time and they didn't know what day it was and this was no way to live, it was unbearable.
Then there's a somewhat different memory? An instant of someone leaning against the doorframe and laughing deliriously, staring at the wrists and saying "I could end this right now!" It was the sudden realization that we had a really sharp knife and we were really hopelessly distraught and it would be SO quick to just… end it all. Instantly. But something made them change their mind, because that person disappeared and then there's another time gap… yada yada yada. It keeps happening like that and it's not fun.

Anyway. They "couldn't reach God" and every time they tried to ask "do you love me" "do you forgive me" etc., the damned floating voices would jump in and lie and say "no," over and over, making the fronter feel trapped in hell and unsaveable.
Then Infi showed up. All I know is that Infinitii showed up and said "I love you," making it very clear that they weren't ignorant of the situation even so. I don't know what happened after that, I can't see it, just that ze and the fronter (did Jay come in? no? somebody else.) were talking for a little bit and now I'm here? Typing? Geez. It's 9:25 PM. The last time we remember looking at a clock it was 8:25 or so, in the kitchen, putting the knife back in the sink. Geez. And getting matches for the candles.
Someone was standing on a chair to do that (the matches are on top of the fridge) and saying (with no small amount of disgust and shame) that they felt "lonely," that they "never had any friends" because to them, a REAL friend was someone that you didn't HAVE to talk to when you were upset like this. A REAL friend would understand, and just sit with you if you just needed company, to be assured someone else kind was there for protection and compassion, who wouldn't want to chat emptily or do small talk. Which is stupid, and which is what all almost-"friends" would force us to do in the past. Real close friends talk about real close things. And we never had that, but we needed We never got close to anyone really, they never wanted to be close and it hurt. We only ever had… let me count. AMG, AAA, CL, SD maybe, BP, BD almost, Angelbee, and that's it. Seven people who were near-friends, and of all those, only ONE of them (CL) EVER treated us like one. CL treated us like a sibling, there's precious little memory of that time period of life and the only real snapshot we have is of walking across the playground with her, and she was just so happy to be with us that this surge of real honest love welled up in us, like the love you'd have for a dear friend or sister, and it was one of the first real things we ever felt. CL left us for good a few months later, but… that was real, and honest. It's worth noting that this was approximately the same life-time period that Jezebel evidenced during, so the forces were already in opposition. Ugh. Anyway, yeah. Seven people, two of them who were only "cool acquaintances," three of them who were borderline abusive, and one of them (AAA) who was never really an "official" friend (i.e. she would talk to us often but we never hung out or did stuff together) but who we adored nevertheless, as you know. So yeah, we were lonely. Are lonely, I guess, if this evening's admittance by who-knows-who was honest enough.
We did have internet friends, I guess? I forgot. They've fallen into the "lost years," the ones scrubbed dry by programming or trauma or whatever. We don't remember them at all; whoever befriended them is LONG gone and did not leave any first-person memories that we can find. But that's not relevant now, and that stuff physically hurts to look for.
Where was I. Oh yeah. After that hack, and bleeding all over the bathroom (we got really dizzy, not sure if it was from blood or stress or whatever, but it was a little worrisome), and losing even more time, and wanting to throw up, and feeling utterly isolated, yeah we were kind of lonely. We were unplugged from headspace too, and to be honest I don't know if that helped or hindered the situation? There is a LOT of hate for headspace on the downstairs level, with the socials and other faceless fronters, because to them "headspace" is synonymous with "the world and people that only exist because of hacking." In other words, "headspace is a living reminder of hell, and as far as we are concerned, its very presence promotes more suffering and pain." So the socials HATE headspace, and will deny/ slander/ curse/ try to annihilate it at every opportunity. Sadly, because of that split, there's no way to get help from headspace (someone just shouted "we don't want it!!"). Well, there you go. Don't shoot the messenger, guys, I'm just typing. ("For who?") For anyone, I'm just keeping records of this so we can actually deal with this trouble with the therapist maybe, and keep it from ever happening again.

I hope. We wish. This has been going on for 7 years, plus-- no, longer than that, almost 10 now. We aren't sure. When did the hacks really start? So much time is gone, but so many of us are so young, we can't tell.
We keep forgetting about "childhood trauma" too. We laugh at it, actually. It feels like all fairy tales, like some scary story made up to make other children behave. We don't remember having a childhood. Our memory doesn't "start" until 8th grade, really. 2003, going into 2004, that's when headspace put down its first "roots," even though Jewel manifested years prior, and others (Julie, Jezebel, etc.) even earlier. Still, all of that feels foggy and vague, almost like a prologue, or something slightly off-kilter. "Solid" memory, the "beginning," is in the 8th grade classroom. 2003, let's say. And then time disappears for several years, and the next thing we have a "solid" memory of is 2011 or so. Is it? Did Cannon leave any solid memories? No?
It's weird. Cannon and Glissando both were at MU, that awesome university, but although their memories are very clear, it's nevertheless fogged-up by the third-person viewpoint. It feels… vague. Like we were asleep from 2004 to 2008, and began waking up slowly. There's little data until closer to 2009, I think? And then it's gone AGAIN, because whoever was on dA for the "OCT period" (the short-haired kid here) is TOTALLY missing from all our records, we have NO clue who they were. Then 2010 was Utah, which was only know from data because there's NO actual data of that…

You know what, let me do that. It's 10PM, we're going to bed at 11 today because 1) although I would LOVE to stay up and type, it is NOT safe to sleep during the daylight!!! so 11PM is now the set bedtime, and 2) we're going to accompany the grandmother tomorrow morning at 8 to do family shopping and go to her bloodwork place. Any time we get to go in a car is gold. Cars are BEAUTIFUL. They are blessed spaces on wheels. Every car ever is a safe place, a sanctuary, and we love them. We can talk to them too, a little, like Kit in Young Wizards. Serafina (the PT) talks to us the most; she does not like when people hit potholes and she doesn't like when people say she's "not as good" as Bethany (the Suzuki). So she's kind of moody. But we're nice to her, we really do love her, and she's warming up to us more. Bethany we don't get to talk to often (we don't get to drive her much) but I'm curious, and kind of scared, to try. She's been in several accidents and there has been at LEAST one massively horrifying hack while IN her, poor thing. We haven't even listened to that file yet.


…Okay, I just had to leave the computer for a second and NOW all the terrible sadness and hopelessness is settling in. How do we deal with that? Just meditate all the time?
To be honest, that's why we haven't been meditating. It's… when we do, we don't want to stop. We'd unplug from reality and meditate for like six hours a day if we could. Is that detrimental? Is it "good" to totally dissociate from the physical realm that often, that totally? "Be in the world, but not of it," they say, but for God's sake we don't know HOW to be "in it" at this point, most Buddhas weren't "mentally ill" as far as we know, and it hurts like a crushed heart to hear people say "well mental illness isn't real” because sure, we know that all this suffering is ephemeral, but then…
I don't know. What about the PTSD, then? What about the D.I.D.? Are they saying that "oh, your PTSD isn't real" even if someone was raped, or caught in an explosion, or something equally horrid? It's hard to find the fine line. On one hand, there's awareness that this life is temporary, and all the horrors we may endure here are equally so… and on the other hand, there's the awareness that this life is still valid, right? It's still real in some way, right? And… is it wrong to be scared, when something scary happens to you?
I don't know. This drives me mad, especially because it's the REASON why we aren't feeling emotions anymore!! SO many people have said "your emotions are just knee-jerk reactions to stimuli that don't really exist!" and glorified "detachment" and "emptiness" that we have scraped out our soul and now we don't know HOW to live in this world because we just want to meditate all day. We're in pain and we can't even feel it because these people keep saying it's not real.
Bullshit. BULLSHIT. "You have to accept suffering before you can transcend it." That means stop kicking this under the rug and let us HEAL for God's sake, we're scared and we're frightened and we're sad and lonely and confused and angry and you just keep doing that stupid "SMILE (☺)" reaction and acting like we're just poor fools!!! Well maybe we are, but that puts us right in with every other beaten and kicked child in the world. Would you just "SMILE" at a five-year-old whose mother just whacked them in the face out of pure malice, and who was crying bitterly as a result? "Don't cry child, she's not really your mother! The pain isn't really real! (Smile!)" FCK YOU.
I am so sorry. FCK YOU.


That too. That freaking mother. "WRITE A BOOK!!! WRITE A BOOK!!! HERE HERE'S ANOTHER PUBLISHING COMPANY TO CONTACT!! HERE'S ANOTHER WRITERS GROUP TO ATTEND!!! BLA BLA BLA!!!!!!!!"
Fck off, FCK OFF, STOP.
Everyone wants me/us/whatever to "write a book." WHAT BOOK!??!?
What the hell do you want us to write????? What are you expecting????
There's our personal chronicles, these Archives, sure we could TRY to write a book out of them, we'd LOVE to actually, but that's NOT EASY, ESPECIALLY when every two seconds you're telling me IT'S FAKE, IT'S BULLSHIT, GET OVER IT, STOP ACTING LIKE THAT, STOP SAYING THAT, ET CETERA.
I wouldn’t BE saying things if I wasn't FEELING them. I'm trying to be HONEST. Would you rather I lie??
I don't know. I don't know. I WANT to write this in a book and put it out there but it HURTS, damn it it HURTS and it's terrifying to look back and see that there's NOTHING for YEARS, God help us how can we write anything if there's so much empty space and unanswered questions??? I don't know. I don't know.
And then there's Dream World, Jewel's magnum opus or however you'd call it. She's terrified because so many people have ripped that story right out of her heart and tried to mangle it into their own liking. It's been so horribly corrupted, she can't see half the characters anymore, she can't find the timeline after 2003 right now, right where ours stops. She cries about it a lot, how all she wants to do is share that story, her love and joy, our hope, and yet it's been so battered. She's scared, that she might not be able to get it right in time, or the right way, or something. But we all feel her fear, more of a wrenchingly awful bottomless mourning, and it makes our situation all the more depressing.

Ugh. This entry is going places I don't want it to go. Where was I. Cars.
Not going to talk about that hack file. It's an hour long and I know Wreckage talked on it and so did the veil-person (the purple one) and Julie maybe? I don't know, I don't want to think about it, there's a potent jagged aura around that entire event that is horrifying to look at, sorry to keep using that word but it's the only one with a "vibe" that fits the feeling I'm trying to express. Horror is different from terror, and fright, and fear. You get the picture, I hope.
Cars. We're going in one tomorrow. I'll type again when I get home, maybe.
I wanted to list memory bits, for the sake of having that data written down somewhere, and also for the therapist. Oh, plus she has us doing this thing, let's start a new paragraph for that, I mentioned it earlier.

It's supposed to snow tomorrow. Okay, so the therapist asked us, "who does what in your System?" But she meant on the outside. And we DON'T KNOW. It was very jarring, kind of existentially nauseating, scary, to realize that we don't know who does half this stuff, and the more questions she asked the more shaken-up we got until we almost felt like crying from shock but nothing happened. We're losing so much time and we NEVER REALIZED IT until she started asking things we never would have considered asking ourselves.
"Who eats" is tricky enough, Emmett should be the one eating but that's been very rare over the past few months. We don't know who eats lately, but so many people are tied to pain and purging and maintenance that it's a little easier to get a grip on that.
But then she asked, "who cooks? Who cleans? Who does finances? Who goes to the doctor? " etc. We have absolutely no idea. And as we looked, hoping to find answers, we found that there was no data. We don't know who cooks or cleans or does finances or goes to the doc because for the most part, there's NO MEMORY OF THOSE THINGS. There's some vague "location" data, of course, the eyes are always seeing… but as for actual conscious stuff? Movement, talking, choices? None. There's nothing. And THAT'S scary.
She asked who exercised. We mentioned that weird faceless beige-tan guy who showed up last summer on the elliptical, and who keeps flickering in and out. But we also mentioned that exercise is dangerous, TERRIBLY dangerous, and the reason why we were out of shape for years is that originally we couldn't exercise without getting hacked. Which was bad. Running outside is safe but we can't do that until our surgery heals.
"Who writes, who does art, who does music," she asked. Another worrisome question. Creativity was always very separate from our System in order to protect it, because if hacks/ etc. ever touched the Leagueworld stuff, we'd die. Quite literally. Everything would go to hell. So no one in our System did art, except Jewel, who broke off from us during the lost years. Razor tried but couldn't tap in. We have some musicians, notably Glissando, but Nienna and Zwei like to sing and Einsatz likes to listen. Problem is, for unknown reasons music is also tied to mania, so we are actually terrified to play the piano anymore because then that one girl comes out and goes nuts, and her energy signature is like a circuit breaker shorting out, blowing up. She's dangerous and we do not like her. She's part of why we stopped singing for over a year once the dysphoria got bad. It would trigger her and then things would-- again-- go to hell. And hacks would happen in her wake too! So that wasn't good either. Writing, though, that's our field now… sadly, for some part, as Jewel lives to write and she hasn't in a very long time. We used to have a poet, we don't know where they went. We lost a lot of our writers, actually. Those of us who write in the Archives… we''re a different breed. This is just talking onto paper. I'm one, Simeon is listed, one girl who "hates the mother" and goes by "Jess" because she can't find another name. She spoke here for a bit before, her energy sticks. Jay types, Laurie has typed before, not often but she has. Sherlock types. Mulberry did once, I can see the text in my mind. But yeah. That was an easier question to answer.
"Who does self-care," the therapist asked. No one. Cannon put a stop to it in 2009 or so, with the dysphoria and hacks and atonement, and since then it's been very bad, minimal really. Bathrooms in general are hack-places and we don't like spending longer in one than we have to.
"Who went to school," was the last question. Cannon, that we know. She took the one art class, that unannounced decided to make her do figure drawing. And all hell broke loose. AGAIN. It's ridiculous how often that has happened. Where is it coming from?? Why??
But we don't know who else was at the first college, other than Glissando, who was only there to sit at her laptop and write music. Spinny got in the way there sometimes, but she was manic and negative and not really a "person." We don't know who went to the second college. We don't know who went to high school or elementary school. Blame the social interaction, I guess, or at least the threat of it. Thank God we were ignored for the most part!

I can't type anymore. Apparently my attitude is detrimental? Or at least not nice, or fitting. It's "rude" without meaning to be rude is what I'm getting. Sorry guys. I'm out of here.

We'll write the memory data down tomorrow, when we have appropriate time. Now is too late.
I cannot tell you much else for tonight; there is a pervading sadness and helpless frustration that is being exacerbated by the heat in this room and the company here. I do not want to mire in this mindset so I am going to attempt to unplug the mind for as long as possible to allow it to heal. Good night.




…Hold up, no. Don't end this yet.
This is Jay. I usually show up at the end, sorry for that, but it feels fitting.
Knife just walked up to me, in tears, asking "what happened," and I just felt… more complete, more whole than I have in… I want to say "years," but it's probably just days. Days are becoming mini-lifetimes by now, in any case.
But there he was, crying, knowing there was pain, asking where all the blood came from, what happened?? We looked, it wasn't bad actually, nothing deep like Razor does, nothing major. But it had happened, that fact alone was heartbreaking. Knife said Julie was totally distraught, and honestly guys I am not surprised, because I saw her sitting by herself after that hack on Sunday, and the look on her face just ached to see. It was grim, determined, almost too stoic to decipher-- but there was this knowing in her eyes and a pain in her posture that I understood too well. She hasn't forgotten what brought her to where she is now. She knows what happens with hacks. And they are still happening. That look was something I can't put into words, but it broke my heart to see it, and God knows I want this to stop just as much as she does.
But then there's the lack of emotion. There it is, the Plague. It sneaks into my confetti-colored head and it smiles, and it tries to make me believe that it's fine that hacks are happening, why do you care? It's not real, who cares! Except I'm re-reading Young Wizards and that thing feels way too much like the Lone Power.
Oh. About that. Yesterday I power-read through the entirety of High Wizardry, which we originally read over a decade ago, and which there was only the faintest recognition of. The last chapter was a roller coaster of an experience, and the last 20 pages or so had me in legitimate tears. I will not spoil it for you (good Lord go read it) but I will say that I actually had to stop, two or three times, because there was such powerful relevance to headspace and I kept thinking Infi, Infi, this is all Infinitii's message-- and when I closed the book around 1AM ze was there, and I was a mess, and I cannot forget what happened in those first moments.
I was crumpled up in a corner somewhere, in headspace, in a bright place of white light… but miserable. The final chapter of the book had forced me to realize just how much awfulness was in me, in our collective self-- all the selfishness, the bitterness, the dishonesty, the rage, every derivation of negative death, every contribution to entropy. I saw it all and I felt every regret we had and it ripped through me like a blade and I was devastated, I couldn't bear it. I ended up in that corner, wanting to just disappear, ashamed to exist with all that trailing me, us. And then something velvet-black against the light walked over, paused, looked down with something untranslatable in its many eyes, and said: "Jay.
You do realize, I know all of those things, completely?"
I did realize, and the aching shame was unendurable. I said nothing.
"I still love you."
I looked up then, self-hatred and disbelief coloring me bitter.
"How could you?"
At that, Infinitii's expression softened, just a little, just enough.
"How could I not?"
So that was that.
Sorry I can't quite do it justice. We spoke for a bit after that and it felt so entirely cathartic I was shocked; I couldn't remember the last time this chest felt so clear.

Here are some other bits of data the other writers here forgot to/ didn't know about to mention--
- I knew I was in trouble Sunday morning but the body was so exhausted we had no choice but to sleep. I went to Javier's room and slept there hoping he could help protect me, but apparently when I sleep I get "yanked out" of headspace and so he was helpless. He also was not at fault, which I had to emphasize when I returned and he was almost hysterical with misplaced remorse.
- Lynne slept over in my room on Saturday night I think? Just for fun, as I'd been talking to her all that day and anyway I miss the platonic closeness I used to have with everyone. So that was nice.
- I was also talking to Kyanos on Saturday night, as we did our nightly walk. His eyes glow, he does have stained-glass wings, which he said settled in after he was assigned his surname (Kathedrikos).
- I'm trying to tap into people's energy fields again, upstairs. Scent is the easiest as it's the most ethereal, so I'm starting there. Lynne is still rosin/ violin wood/ peaches, while Laurie is still blood/ steel/ lightning. There's also this odd subtle "vibe" to them both that I found interesting-- kind of how for a lot of people, the smell of homemade bread has a "vibe" of comfort and security, due to associations with that sort of environment. Lynne, unsurprisingly, has the vibe of our old violin music school-- comforting and bright, but warm and safe, without feeling "stagnant" like a home. There was a slight bright edge of excitement to it, the knowledge that you were "on the road" but that place was a safe haven in the meantime. Lots of warmth. Laurie, though, has this somewhat personal vibe of protection, again unsurprisingly. But I say "personal" in that Lynne's vibe is more "expansive," like it feels bigger, while Laurie's is very contained, just me and her really, without being "too close." It's basically the knowledge that she's got your back, elaborated into something that feels, oddly, just as "at home" as Lynne does in a different way. Just wanted to mention that.
- Marigold smells like marigolds, the bright warm summery kind. David smells like a blanket (a very cute scent actually) and freshly fallen snow (which surprised me). I can't tune into Jeremiah's field yet-- he's too reticent, which is understandable and okay. Kyanos is-- as he was-- fresh morning air with a late note of honey. Nathaniel smells like a tree. It's hilarious. It's extremely subtle; leaves don't have much of a scent as-is but it's unmistakable. And there's this over-scent I cannot place, something very fine and silvery, delicate stuff. It's not mint, there was some once but there's none now. Leon, though, has this unusual smell of something like brass? I briefly tuned in and I got that vibe-- not the sharp metallic scent some metals have, but this oddly warm and golden tune. And there's something over it that's either vanilla or frankincense and I cannot tell. It's really interesting, as I haven't "checked" on anyone's energy like this in a while and it's amazing to see how it varies over time, with people. Lastly, though, I am happy to report that Knife is still all woodsmoke, but I'm thinking that odd sweet-rich undertone is actually roses, like old dried roses or something. I don't know. It's been ages since I last smelled one but I'll have to find one now, see if the data matches up. Anyway that's that, sorry for the rambling but this is really fascinating to me and I value it.

I tend to get larger blocks of residual data than others, and I'm present for Upstairs stuff typically, so there you go. It is important to write this down. Attention gives power. Attention needs to go to us.

There's a lot that still needs to be written (especially about therapy last week, which I'm working on, and the "memory list" we apparently need to write? oh, and a list of "safe places" for therapy this week) but I'm starting to get slippery. It's late anyway, we need sleep.

I haven't read a jot of this entry at the time of posting this, so I apologize if there's anything unfinished or in need of editing… I have no idea who wrote what, as usual. But I'm glad something was written.

We'll try again tomorrow. Here's to that.

 




 

 

 

013115

Jan. 31st, 2015 06:32 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)


 


thoughts from today.

42 graves= "life, the universe, everything"
i sat and just felt that for a while
we don't look at the body much, those scars feel like they're from a whole other reality, but that hit home
remember what xenophon said

bodymap w/ lungs= ocean caves? felt during meditation in therapy. kyanos hangs out there apparently
AQUA "floatspace" ocean? been suspecting that for a while
BLC original shore!! also balance across from B-G-W slots

 


prismaticbleed: (Default)

 

I'm trying to get back into the habit of updating. Life lately has been missing a sense of coherence and I think that's because I haven't been taking time out to record things? It helps remind me that this is all real-- that I do exist, that life occurs, that time passes.

On that note, I've noticed that the past few months of "numbness" have indeed taken quite a toll on my mental state. There's an odd combination of noise and emptiness going on in my head lately? It feels like racing thoughts, but it's quiet.
I get it a lot on computers lately; I can't read much on a screen because then the noise gets too "loud" (feels like static buildup) and I have to stop. As soon as I stop, I have this overwhelming need to close my eyes and dissociate. Just unplug entirely, "fall back" in the brain, basically stop existing for a while. I know that sounds like meditation but it's weird, to constantly have this weird brain fog, and so to equally constantly want to just unplug from life. I have been meditating more often lately, but I get so depersonalized afterwards that it's tricky; I don't want to come back afterwards. We are working on this with the therapist now, she sees that we're an atypical case (we told her how grounding exercises often make dissociation worse, how body-scanning can be tough because it drags out the damaged alters and it's really rude/unwise to ignore them in such cases, etc.) so she is respectful of that. That means a lot.

Anyway, I still cannot read without images. This may be contributing to my brainfog when reading lately; honestly I've been re-devouring the Young Wizards series with no problem at all (I nearly forgot how beloved this series is to my heart), but the minute I start reading something "technical" or non-illustrative, that "must shut down" instinct kicks in. Is it overloading? Do I need a break? Or has my mental function changed so much that I can't go back to the way it does?
Everything is intuitive now, for me, it seems. I can't really grasp anything anymore unless I conjure up my own understanding of it internally. As I said, reading anything technical or "opinionated" (like advice columns or personal talks) is virtually impossible now, unless I imagine accompanying pictures-- AND "listen" more than read. I noticed that too, today; I had to almost "unplug" from the very visual act of reading in order for it to register. I went more into automatic, just let the subconscious do the reading, while I "heard" the words and saw them be expressed. Does that make sense?
I wonder how this affects how I view movies and things. I used to not be able to remember movies unless I effectively wrote a book report on them as I watched, always taking notes. I think it's because movies move so fast, I can't always soak them up well? So it's better for me to watch things at home, on my computer. I can pause whenever I want and just sit there for a moment, not even thinking, just letting the things I just saw actually register. But, again, it's dangerous territory. I think it's another defense mechanism. I get bad "fiction lag" from ANY media expression that I soak up too well. It was traumatic, a few times in the past, we soaked up the wrong stuff. So maybe this "brain fog" is a buffer against that? Huh. It's a thought. I haven't had a moment of fog with Young Wizards and I don't think we got any with Dishonored either, once we were tuned-in to the game.
Oh geez. I almost said "once we set up Links with it." But THAT'S a thought, too. (Jewel's edging in, you can tell.) The earliest Links were always a two-way operation, so to speak. I never realized that before. Links were never simply observatory, the way I tend to do things. I like to watch, I like to go into the dreaming minds of other Worlds and just look, not interfering. But Jewel, she would walk right in, no matter WHAT World it may have been: if her heart saw it as worthy of Linking to, then by golly, she was going to go all the way.
…I think that's one of the missing links (pun intended?) of the Outspacer situation. Now that I think about it… all the people who ended up having true resonance with headspace, were the ones that had been touched by it first, via Jewel. She brought a piece of us, of OUR realm, into theirs, effectively making a bridge, opening a door where there was not and could not have been one before. It needed her intervention first. It needed her permission, essentially. When there was a World we were fascinated by, a World we adored and treasured and valued, but did not visit, no one could show up in headspace for long, if at all. And none of them could stay. Those that did, had stayed around her, first. And I wonder. I wonder.
I'm going to have to list that out in my spare time, not here. No time right now. But I'm very curious now.


Today I tried to communicate with someone "astrally" or whatever you may call it. It was very interesting, and it made me realize/ remember a few things.
I'm still too "obtrusive" when it comes to interacting with people, because I don't really want to interact so directly and socially, so I end up "guessing" and acting really out of character. However. I've also noticed that such programming only shows up when I have to physically SPEAK.
I speak most clearly and effortlessly in sensations ("kything," we called it, remember?). I also feel emotions that way, as you know. But the point here is that, in physically speaking, I almost always slip out. I'm wondering-- is that due to vocal dysphoria? Physical jarring? Both? I guess we'll find out, as the T continues to work. Maybe it all does really boil down to paying attention to us, to our actual presence, not the masks we keep unconsciously throwing on.
In any case that's something frustrating. I feel obligated to talk in this household. The three adult figures here make talking mandatory, for different reasons. And we don't mind talking, we like communicating with them, it's just that… it's the difference between daylight and moonlight conversation. Those people we know, they can talk about some brilliant topics, but it's all too harsh? Is that the right word? It's too hard-edged, there's a flat hard surface to it like linoleum. Night conversation is softer, grander. That's what I miss, that's what I need,
Talking to this person, imaginatively… I kept apologizing, because I kept saying the wrong words, I kept saying things automatically. So I just stopped talking, and sent feelings instead. That worked far better, clearing up confusion, and making me appear far less threatening/ arrogant/ shallow/ etc. Now I was coming through with the words, honestly, compassionately.
I wish I could be with people, more. That stuck in my heart more than anything there. I was sitting on the floor of that room, in the sunlight, this beloved human leaning against me as if I were a safe haven, and feeling torn in two, because this body kept calling for me to come back into it. I wanted to stay where I was, as long as I was needed, just a silent presence. That's all I want. Not to talk, not to try and convince others to let me stay, not to support some sort of ego or image. No, all I want is to be, with quiet undying love and support and admiration, a sort of guardian angel. If they wanted me to simply follow them in silence, not interfering at all as they went about their days, simply comforting them by my acknowledgeable presence… that would be enough. I would not mind. I wish I could do that for them. But… with this projection, this level-splitting, this fact that I have to be in a body and out of it at once, it's exhausting. It's distracting, it's limiting, and it breaks my heart.
Do you have any idea how badly I want to be in the same room as my daughter, as my partners? Do you have any idea how joyous life would be, like that, to not have to split to see them, to not have to battle the girls in this body just to have an hour alone with the ones I adore? It's crushing. It's too much to bear most days. it's why I run, as stupid as it is, I said that last time-- it's the hope that if I run far enough away, there won't be anything left to run from, and I'll be free to do what it is my soul has been yearning to do since the beginning. Except… it doesn't work that way, the distance. The more I run, the less time I have to stand still with those who matter. If I'm going to run, I want them running with me, through the woods, through the fields, through the cities. I'm tired of feeling cut off from them, from all of them and everyone else, and it only happens because I'm ultimately running from myself whether I like it or not and I will never rest if that is the case. These old girls, these malevolent ones, they are STILL part of this soul, and I need to learn to stand my ground and work with this another way.
…I got off topic there, I think.
It's the feeling you get, talking at night, or without words. It requires, demands a sort of total openness, an intimacy that I long for and fear more than anything, still, because of what used intimacy for its own ends in the past. And it's not a nice feeling, either, to be open around the wrong people, the ones who carry barbs or brambles or hot coals with them. It hurts, when the other person isn't willing or ready or able to match the sort of fearless fragile fluidity that is needed, to talk about things that match that vibration, or to not "talk" at all.
I guess that's how Chaos feels, lately. God that hurts.
I need to talk about this elsewhen, when I'm not struggling to stay awake. I've been typing too long already.

But about that astral bit. I should mention that I wasn't "human" during that time. It's often impossible to be, in those situations. It's a different sort of energy, and when I'm in headspace I tend to become less solid in form anyway. Kind of ironic, really.
So yes, when I "relax" into my internal self, and let go of any projected form overlays, I feel "noncorporeal?" Like some sort of luminous shifty angel thing, kind of like Infinitii in my own way. Turns out this is indeed a constant, because lately I've been doing it more often and that form's overlay feels the same, effortless, every time. So it's some sort of natural innerspace form, that's for sure.
It's wonderfully weird, though. It's all ghostly and white, almost smoky in places? Floaty, feathery, angelic maybe. Luminous, like a glow. Hard to pin down though. The only things I'm absolutely sure of are the fact that I'm at least 7 feet tall, and I have no facial mouth in that form-- it's somewhere behind me, but not on wings like Infi; mine is either on my back, or right in the middle, like this maybe. Lately it feels like I have "sleeves," like that of some sort of gossamer robe, something that makes my limbs look like underwater paint. I have no clue! It's not a form I can "settle into;" it's VERY floaty, perhaps by its nature. But it's there, every time I just relax into that side of me, that exact same shape settles in. It's just new to me yet.

On that note, I tried to find my "real name" intuitively because "Jay" sometimes feels off and "Jewel" does too, as far as a personal name goes. So I wasn't looking at letters, I was looking at feelings, and the immediate impression I got was that of a prism in sunlight, the light striking it precisely and sending a clear rainbow out onto the ground behind it. Like this, almost exactly, with this sort of bright intensity. That's my name. The crystal, the color, the sharpness, the light. All of it, in that construction, is my name, somehow.
I'm wondering if maybe some corruption crept into my name, though. Like it got associated with too many busted-up things, and I lost sight of the real color of it. This name, this rainbow-crystal name, reflects deep down in my heart, the truth of me, the reality of me, that shines in headspace the way I always should. "Jay" is a good name. It's a strong structured name, lending itself to geometry and prisms, clear crystal things that radiate rainbows when the light strikes through them. And the "Iridos" bit, that's the alien-angel bit, that’s the name tied to incense smoke and snow-sparkle and morning sunlight and this. It's the "white" part of my name, ironically, how it feels-- it's softer, like tossed-about sparkles, whereas "Jay" is that sharp clarity of rainbows. It's all hard to put into words, as always, and in any case I'm thinking about it too much.
I know how I feel. So do the ones that love me, they always know where I am, who I am. That is enough.



I'm currently compiling a glossary of headspace lingo, for the therapist and anyone else who may benefit from it. I notice I drop so much jargon that I'm always being asked to clarify, and sometimes it's tough to construct a definition on the spot without digging even further into our personal language.
It's funny; I don't even realize how many of these terms are exclusive to us, until I'm asked. But it's interesting. I just need to take it slow, so I don't get overwhelmed by the sheer amount of data.


There are LOTS of people in this System that are faceless but real. I'm feeling them again now. Again, the therapist asked us about that (God bless this woman, she's incredible). She was asking us, "who wrote this entry? Who says things like this?" and when I replied that I couldn't get names or faces, maybe just colors or certain aspects of form, she said that was fine. Go with that. But, then follow it. Really look. Ask. It hit me that I hadn't done so in many months, so I'm being mindful of it now; whenever someone formless appears, whenever I can feel someone overlaying or otherwise present that I don't recognize, I no longer brush it off. I look closely now, try to feel who they are, different from the others residing in blackspace with them.
For example… right now, there's some girl who feels somewhat indigo typing 'with' me. I think. It's vague, it's always vague, but that is a solid sensation. The confusing bit is that she has the same hair length/ style as Jessica does, it seems? The color makes a world of difference, though.
I wonder about that too. Most of the faceless ones are broken pieces, unanchored impulses that aren't quite people yet, old but too painful or detached to solidify. And, most of that painful stuff came from a time when the body looked a lot like Jessica. That was not a good time, mentally. So I think these faceless voices are faceless, and stuck, because they're rooted to that appearance as a timestamp OR vibestamp? And they wouldn't know how to manifest otherwise, because that's all they are, it's all they know.
It's tricky to talk about, this theorizing. (Now Sherlock is moving in, curious-- move back buddy, this isn't a topic for tonight. get info together and we'll discuss this later.) All I know is that it helps, so much, to have faces to match these states. I guess that's what it's like, having D.I.D. It may be weird or unusual, for it to be personally normal to break into pieces with their own names and jobs, but it is how it is. We function so much more coherently and happily that way. It's like self-knowledge, laid out and color-coded. How do I explain. It's a way of seeing and healing ourself all at once, all together, like a blueprint laid out, or pieces of something to construct. You don't lose the pieces when you build the whole; they stay individualized, but they have a specific job that keeps the entire thing together, that keeps it operating as it should, no matter how small that job may seem. What I'm saying is that I want to take this whole thing apart first, see every single piece that makes up this self, this soul, instead of just going about life with a premade finished product and not knowing every little gear and spindle and bolt that went into it, and where, and why.
This is getting oddly close to poet mode. Forgive me, I'm writing this entry entirely out of chronological order; it's easier that way when interruptions can't be avoided and I keep remembering things about other topics.
As I said, though, let's continue this train of thought later. This and the Outspacers, remind me if I forget, need to be investigated further. It's exciting. Airport actually holds some of that feeling-- it's the excitement of exploration, and finding, even within. It's the feeling of having something great and vast, the feeling of that layover in the Colorado airport, of being able to wander around and look at everything, except this time we're using that observation to actively understand something, something about the "airport" itself. Like a treasure hunt! It's fun, it's not a job, it's not like a puzzle. It's… it's like in the MBTI, the "Ni" function. It's seeking patterns, connecting existing ideas, all to aid what we are working on. We find what we need and we use it.
Sorry, I'm rambling and that's going to continue until I close this topic. Let's move on, or move back, as it were.



The daily events of today were pretty great.

I had to get up early to go to bloodwork with my bro (Diamond), so he drove us to the hospital and I got to just relax and look out at the snowfall. Now he is a huge fan of the current rap/hiphop/rnb scene, so he brought the new Ne-Yo album to play on the road. Well, although I'm not a fan of the fact that the whole bloody thing focuses on relationships and fooling around, the music is REALLY good. Also Infinitii fell in love with "Integrity" as soon as it started so I'm looping that this evening.

We got to the hospital and made everyone's day a little more interesting, haha. TW for squicky bloodwork stuff in this next paragraph if you're sensitive.
So it turns out they had students doing the work today, and I guess since I have such low blood pressure and I had to fast 12+ hours, that didn't help with the work. They could not get the needle into the vein apparently? That was… interesting. I'm used to sharp pain, I know what dull pain is like, that's all tangible. But that needle was weird. There was no pain, per se (possibly because of that numbing stuff I assume they rub on the skin beforehand), but I was still wishing I had a bullet to bite from how it felt. And the sensation was almost psychological, really, borderline intuitive. It was more of the sensation of there being a needle in my arm, moving about, for a full minute or so, that "hurt." But yeah I almost passed out from the pseudo-pain and that was not cool. They took 6 vials or so too!
Anyway. I got out of there okay, my arm just hurt terribly and I was weirdly feeling like crying from exhaustion? So I sat down in the waiting room and went back to Deep Wizardry and about 5 minutes later, a woman comes out and tells me my bro isn't feeling so hot so it might be a while. That worried me, was he having the same problem? I got my answer a few minutes later when they suddenly page the freaking rapid response team because apparently he passed out and they thought he was seizing. Yeah that wasn't cool. So I ran back there and he was awake, saying he was highly disoriented but okay, as all these medical people run into the room. Then our mother follows them, saying "I heard the page and remembered you two had to come up here today" so there she was. Honestly I was laughing, but it was tempered by that weird exhausted sadness which I couldn't quite place, and which my strangely aching arm was exacerbating.
Nevertheless, my bro recovered quickly, and then he and I and the mother took a lift to the 8th floor to visit my grandfather. I didn't mention it here, but Wednesday night he got so sick-- couldn't breathe, couldn't walk, racing heart, sweating, etc.-- that we had to call the ambulance to come and get him. I remember staring out the window at the paramedics flashing for about ten minutes, not sure what emotions to feel and frankly too overwhelmed to feel any, watching the red lights strobing over the fresh snow. I remembered that almost exactly 4 years ago that day, I had been outside with similar lights flashing about me, as I was led to a waiting police car. I didn't remember much of that whole time period, and it didn't matter. I just hoped my grandfather would be okay.
Turns out he was, or at least is. Once they got him some oxygen and he got some rest, he was as bright-eyed and witty as ever. Honestly, when we walked into the room to see him, even though his body looked old and fragile and tired, he was all lit up with energy, smiling and laughing and saying he was happy to see us. It was amazing, really-- how it struck me, that dichotomy of things.
It tugged at my heart, hard, on Wednesday night, to see him sitting in that kitchen chair, gasping for air and unable to talk, obviously scared but already at that point where you're so tired that the fatigue kind of drowns the fear and leaves you feeling very dissociated. You just… fall backwards into that weird white-numb sensation, that feeling that something is wrong and I am scared, like fluorescent lights at night in the ER. You fall into it and you just close your eyes, breathing, unable to feel it anymore because it would be too much, too much fear on top of the sad sickness your body is feeling already. He looked just like that. I stood by the washing machine and just looked at him, and it ached, for him to suddenly look like he was 93, for me to suddenly realize that he could die any day now and I was just…
I never knew my family, as a child. We didn't communicate well. I didn't start to know my grandfather as a person until… geez, four years ago? Very recently. And within the past two years, with me stuck at home and without a job due to mental illness and medical concerns, suddenly I was spending more time around him and my grandmother than ever. Suddenly I was mature and compassionate and willing to listen and able to understand, and they just opened up to me. They started talking to me as a friend, not just a family member, and despite the rough patches (still some prejudiced words, still some angry days), it's been an overwhelmingly positive experience. I love them both so much, when it comes down to it, when I really look at it. But it's so new. Heck, I'm so new, what with all these memory resets. Every day is new. So when the paramedics helped him onto a stretcher and I was faced with the fact that he might not come home, I felt like I was losing something I hadn't even had the chance to hold yet.
Sorry, this is something I've never talked about before so it's blurry.
As I was saying. He looked well, it did my heart good to see him smiling and resting in the sunshine, joking around as always, talking to us. Despite my condition I smiled and laughed too, genuinely, but almost selflessly-- temporarily forgetting myself and just plugging into his mood.
We couldn't stay long, so we left and took the lift again (first time in my life I haven't even hesitated getting into elevators, lately; thank Kit), but when we got to the car my bro asked, "hey did you want to go to Wegmans?" So I said yeah, sure, why not? I can't drive anyway, and I brought my wallet in the hopes we'd be able to swing by there.
We got another 15 minutes of driving in the snow, which I unfortunately don’t actually remember (probably because of the music; the lyrics were making me dissociate), at least not until I stepped out into the parking lot of the place. The sun was shining beautifully through heaps of white clouds, dazzling with snow flickering gold, and I just smiled up at it, transfixed and joyful. I needed that, I really did.
Genesis showed up and teased me about racing (he always races me to the doors) because I couldn't run, so he'd win by a mile. I smiled and said "don't you dare," after which we entered the store and Gen immediately switched gears to being as protective as always. He's not like Laurie-- Laurie gives orders, Genesis frets about. But the amount of care behind it is tangible; that means so much to me.
I stopped by the scented oils on the way out, put some vanilla and frankincense on my coat. Then the cashier covered the 12 cents I didn't have (seriously I emptied my wallet and was still short) and gave me a big smile as I left, too. Little things like that mean so much.

…Oh yeah. Almost forgot to mention.
When we first arrived at the 8th floor, my mum and bro took off somewhat faster than I could walk, due to stitches and bloodwork fatigue. A burst of sadness welled up that I didn't want to bury again, but this time someone put an arm around my shoulders. Surprised, I realized that since I was now out of "social interaction" range, headspace was plugged in, and both Chaos and Genesis had showed up to give me some brief support. I smiled, with equally profound relief and affection, and thanked them, assuring them I would manage. Chaos still insisted in liquefying and wrapping himself about my upper half almost like armor, helping me feel more protected and cared-for than I had in ages, and Genesis' presence alone (smiling at me, with visible concern) was something so familiar and golden that I found I didn't even mind my arm for the time being.
It was so strange. The fatigue, the odd sadness, none of it went away with them there… but it found an outlet, somehow. Somehow, those feelings felt recognized and allowed with those two nearby, and although I had no idea how to express them, I could feel them slowly evaporating from my bones nevertheless.
I can't cry, not physically. When I do, it stops after about 3 seconds because it doesn't translate my actual feelings correctly. But… being in headspace, I can radiate that emotion, release it, feel it. I haven't done that in a while. So I'm very glad that today, I was reminded of just how comforting that is, a deep deep relief like resting after a marathon, or coming into a warm quiet house after trekking through the ice all day. Maybe that's a side effect from effectively stopping therapy for 3+ months that I didn't really notice. In there, I could feel, in there, WE could talk. At home, on the road, outside, we couldn't. We never could. So now, suddenly, to be around each other again, to have a therapist acknowledge us and BELIEVE in us too, for us to feel real again in the outside world… it's… it's like coming home, really. It's hard to put into words.
All of you here online, who talk to us or just let us know you read, you have been a literal lifeline during these times. When everything else condemned us to nonexistence, you were lights that didn't go out, almost incomprehensibly, but unquestionable even then. So thank you, thank you as always, for that.

Therapy. I haven't wrote about that lately yet, have I. Let me see.
Smaller bits first. Yesterday we spent the whole session doing a meditative exercise, for the sake of learning better ways to cope with sudden triggers. By learning how to practice mindfulness in a safe, calm environment, we would eventually make that a go-to response in less calm situations. It takes repetition, really-- you need to replace the old habits with new, positive ones. It takes time. We're very good at it by now, actually, from our own experience, and our therapist knows that too. However. She also knows that as a D.I.D. and trauma patient, our case is more complicated than most. Sometimes, things are triggered to the point where mindfulness may be difficult because someone else just switched out and doesn't want to go back-- damaged alters want to say their piece, no matter how angry they are. And they do NOT like when someone tries to "be mindful" over them. They came out into the body for a reason, so don't you dare push them out, basically. But that's kind of what I said in our previous entry, too-- how I am willing to be patient and listen to those alters. That's mindfulness, applied. It's not letting those powerful but dangerous emotions shake me up. Then again, it's easy for me. It's not, for those who are anchored to it. Sorry, this feels tangled. We're going to be working with the therapist to better help those alters deal with trauma reactions. We're on the right track.
So we did a meditative exercise and that was cool because all of Central gathered around to listen to it. Leon was paying the most attention really, because he's been the target of the Tar/Plague lately (especially with the floating voices) and he's determined to overcome their influence. Julie was really into it too, I remember. However, the most notable thing to me was that, since the meditation focused on the breath, it ended up calling up the body map. In "feeling" the breath enter the body, I kept getting visuals of what that would "look like" translated to a literal location in the inner space. It was like an ocean wind, entering a window up at the top of a shoreline cave, which opened up into a large cavern-- the lungs in the bodymap, I suppose. But KYANOS resonated with the whole "air" thing, and so he was floating around that area. It was strange though, because the area was obviously "floating;" it wasn't a fixed location nor was it stable… but Kyanos felt equally nebulous. He keeps getting pushed upwards in age, and here, he looked like everyone else in Central, like an adult. His eyes felt glowy? Like they were all one color, and alight. His halo also felt different, which I can't quite explain, and his wings keep feeling like they're stained glass now (there are all these extra colors "behind him" in his overlay, which I can't see, but I'm supposing that’s it?). He didn't speak to us, but he was alive, although foggy. I'm glad for that.
We did realize, though, if Kyanos does want to see if he can become the Sky holder in Central, he has to go to the Spectrum Room and step into the slot, into the beam of light. If it takes him, if it lets him stay, then he'll be a Centralite too. But that's not guaranteed. Same with Eros, actually-- he's not official either, he never stepped into the Cerise slot, we don't know if the System will allow him there.
So that's likely why the both of them are "foggy" lately; until they do attempt to Centralize, they're effectively not holding a solid slot. So that is GOING to mess them up somewhat. We'll have to do our own meditation tomorrow, take them both up there if possible, see what happens. I want things to move forward for us.

Oh, and guess what? Last week, the Tuesday before surgery, we were listening to our iPod in the waiting room (to drown out the radio) and our therapist saw. She must have commented on it, because I ended up telling her that it had somehow lasted 5 years, 2 cross-country trips, and a winter locked in my mom's car and still worked, albeit not without its problems. She then started talking to us about how she had received an iPod shuffle as a gift but could never figure out how to make it work in the first place? I tried to give her a brief explanation, but she said no matter, she didn't need it and would be happier just giving it away to someone who did. I said that'd work, and the subject changed, and we spoke some more. But a minute later she turned away from her coffee, looked at me, and said "I was serious. Would you want it?"
Yeah, that happened. We thanked her profusely and said sure, if she wouldn't mind, we'd gladly adopt the thing. SO as of Thursday we now have a little iPod Shuffle (named Leo) which means we can FINALLY listen to new music, hallelujah! Poor Razia's been unsyncable since 2012, after all, and we've found so much new music since then. I think Leo's going to carry nothing but headspace-related music. It'll work.

As for therapy on Tuesday… Sherlock says we were discussing the mother, specifically the "ugly stuff" we wrote about in our entry on January 27th. We actually printed that entry out that morning and so we gave it to her, she said that would help. It was interesting, because I (Jay) ended up fronting totally (a feeling which I miss greatly) and trying to explain to her the phenomenon of "positive pain" in our System, basically the whole childhood mixup of "love=pain," where those who physically harmed us with rage were viewed with ardent affection, whereas those who were never physically harmful but got caught up in "romantic love" caused us horrific "dull pain," the sort that felt like spiders in our skull, the stuff that demanded it be bled out on some level, lest we go mad from the pain. Kind of like how that needle felt, today.
Two awesome things happened on Tuesday though, surrounding that love/pain point. First, I only started talking about it because the therapist referred back to our Tuesday conversation, and how I kept repeating that yes, I was terrified of the mother and she made me angry and the like, BUT I also kept insisting that I had no reason to dislike her, or even feel negatively towards her in the first place. She asked why? I had no idea how to explain it, but right then Laurie (upstairs) loudly comments "because you've got a bad case of Stockholm Syndrome." I couldn't help but laugh; not just at her typical unflinching bluntness with that rough topic but also because she was effectively talking at the therapist behind my back. So the therapist asked what was up, and through a sort of happy-sad smile I said that Laurie apparently wanted to talk.
"So let her!" the therapist amiably replied, as casually as if she had asked me to dial a phone number.
And immediately the channel kicked in. And oh my gosh I FORGOT what that felt like. Dear Lord. If you guys don't know, the instant a headvoice is given PERMISSION to front, and they want to front, an "open channel" kicks in that gives them freedom to do so, immediately. It's like suddenly the body is parallel with Central, instead of below it, and it's open, like a door or a Star Trek teleporter even, for them to just walk into and be there instead of me. It's utterly indescribable, and although the sensation may vary wildly depending on who is fronting, how, and why, the core feeling of total openness and clarity does not change. So that was incredible enough, feeling that snap right into me as if there had never been a numb period in the first place.
But here's the other thing. Laurie likes to talk to people. She's strongly tied to me energetically in the first place, being the Core Protector. And I love her, which makes it worse. So, when that gate opened up, it also immediately linked the body-space to her, to walk in, and whenever that happens while someone is already in the body-space, you get tangible co-fronting until someone leaves.
LAURIE HITS LIKE A TRUCK. You have no freaking idea. This is why everyone who knows her well compares her to a thunderstorm; her energy kicks in like a blaze of brilliant force right in the middle of the chest, a veritable punch of glory, integrity, power, and confidence. It surges up the back and arms in upward arcs, something like violet feathered curves made of light, reminiscent of the arms of a galaxy. But every time it hits I end up laughing, covering my mouth because I can't stop smiling and I'm admittedly trying to hold her off, push her back a little, because the strange joy of her BEING there is almost too much for the body to bear. So I get flooded with violet lightning and she's grinning back at me, playfully pushing the energy even more, "come on kid, let me talk." But I can't, not now that I've stayed here this long, I didn't move out of the way fast enough and now I'm inebriated and the ecstasy of it, all sharp and broad and fearlessly luminous, has rendered me incapable of imagining anything else. Then suddenly I feel her in it, bones and muscle and force, and I realize that this isn't just energy, it's a person, and that total intimate entanglement of being that such a direct co-fronting causes becomes too overwhelming for a therapist's office. Suddenly Laurie's back upstairs, arms up in question, asking me what the hell I'm doing, but the entire body is buzzing and my hands are shaking uncontrollably and I'm still laughing from terrific awe of it all, trying to drown the emotions that I still can't admit to myself, let alone someone outside.
It's ridiculous, really, if I may change the topic momentarily, again. I've pinpointed it as the BIGGEST problem currently, the issue keeping me "locked out" of top functioning, the one thing keeping us from operating as constantly and smoothly and closely as we did during late 2011, early 2012. It all narrows down to my still being unable to sit alone with my most sincere emotions. There's shame, too much shame, and guilt, and self-loathing, and fear. Is this right? Is this real? And when my heart screams yes, yes you KNOW it is, then the outside influences kick in to reinforce the lies. "You should be ashamed of such behavior," of such feelings, of such softness. "Life is hard and you should be too." Fear of closeness, fear of admitting that life doesn't have to be that way… fear of the barbs, and brambles, and coals. It's so sad. I wonder how many people are only afraid to be soft because they tried and were stung too hard, were frightened by how inhospitable an environment they found themselves in. But… you have to look at both sides. For every one person that sharpened themselves into points, there is one person that softened their edges out. Like Laurie.
…That's hope. Dear God is that a lot of hope. I feel like laughing again, from the perfect irony of it. Geez.

I've been seeing lots of yellow swallowtail butterflies lately, image-wise, so I looked them up.
Resurrection, butterflies symbolize. Surrender to great change, to being completely broken down and reformed, to massive transitions and renewals that may appear fatal or impossible at first. A metamorphosis of faith.
And the yellow, the yellow is hope, and courage to me, and optimism and joy.
As for swallows? Well, did you ever see swallow tattoos, on sailors? After so many nautical miles, they'd carry that bird upon them-- a testament to their experience and skill, as well as a sign that they survived such a long and perilous journey. But swallows also symbolize love and care towards family and friends, and the loyalty of the one who will always return home to them… even after years out on the sea, as it were.
…That's the part that got me.
Butterflies, oceans, death, rebirth, hope, family... how much more perfect can you get.

…and Spotify just started playing "His Eye Is On The Sparrow." Thanks universe, for making it even better.



There is too much to type. Good heavens. See, this is why we need to update daily.
I don't have time to revise and/or review this tonight so I apologize if there are any unfinished sentences or sudden shifts in topic. These entries never happen linearly.


I really do need to sleep. It's almost 2 in the morning and tomorrow is church.
I love all of you readers, I really do.
Enjoy the snow if it's coming your way; I hope you don't get buried. (Send some this way!)
Have a lovely early morning, as always.

 

jan 26

Jan. 27th, 2015 03:14 am
prismaticbleed: (spinel-remorse)

 


I AM SO FURIOUSLY ANGRY

I lost TWO ENTIRE HOURS when I came home because that WOMAN decided to do God knows what and I LOST TIME AND I COULD HAVE BEEN HACKED AND I DIDN’T KNOW

Then that GRANDMOTHER decides that the best way to "help" is by saying "SSH, COME TO BED WITH ME" EVERY SINGLE TIME I SAY I'M SCARED
WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU, WHY WOULD YOU EVER SAY THAT, THIS IS WHY I'M SCARED AND SAD OKAY
STOP MAKING ME FEEL SO FILTHY AND ASHAMED FOR SAYING I'M SAD AND SCARED
I HATE THIS
WHY IS EVERYONE LIKE THIS

I'm miserable.
I tried very hard to have a good day. Yesterday I was very, very, very suicidal. Same with the day before.
Today my therapist cancelled so that could have been devastating. But I went into my room and I did some Dream World work for like two, three hours I think, while listening to Unitopia. That helped.
Then… I don't know. I ate a little around 5PM and I was very careful, I didn't get sick. That was good. But then by 5:30 or so the mother was home and I told her I needed to go shopping, if there was a blizzard tomorrow I needed some sort of food because I can't drive for another two weeks or so and I had little in the house. You get the picture.
Anyway. She said okay, let's go, I don't need to stop anywhere. Yeah right. It was almost 9PM by the time we stopped to get my food. She kept walking up and down the aisles of every other store, up and down, talking, chatting, et cetera. I was so tired I was hanging on the cart. She was having me carry stuff I didn't have the strength to really lift. I started getting so dizzy and disoriented that I forgot where I was a few times. But I kept saying, "how dare you, how DARE you, don't you DARE complain, she's helping pay for your food so you SHUT YOUR MOUTH, this is your sacrifice, this is what you must do in return for her kindness." So I shut my stupid mouth.
Really, all in all, I enjoyed it. Sick, but true. I enjoyed being fatigued to the point of total derealization. I enjoyed not having to eat for four hours. I enjoyed being able to forget I was a real person for that whole evening, not even having to make conversation (I think? I don't remember much. If someone talked it wasn't me, and that's scary too). So yeah, it was fine, except that I was so horribly tired I really just wanted to rest. Not talk, not play, not dance around. I wanted to lie down and sleep. No such luck.
Aaaand then we got home I guess, around 9:40? Close to 10. I tried to carry the bags in and I guess I twisted something? I remember crying from pain and my mother just saying "ohh, you shouldn't have done that," in a rather distracted voice. I left the room anyway because crying made me feel dirty and I was already furious at myself for my stupidity and speech. That's the last thing I remember until now.
I lost two freaking hours. TWO HOURS. WHO THE HECK DID WHAT.

It's like watching a movie, and only remembering the moments during it when you suddenly realized, "oh wait, I'm watching a movie!" That's what life is like, for the most part. I don't remember days, I remember moments during the day when it hit me that, "wait a minute, I'm not the one living this!" And then it's gone. Then I'm gone. Another few hours or days or months are gone, and what the heck sort of a life is this anyway?

Someone ate. I know they did. Trouble food, again. The sort of stuff that hurts. This makes me so ticked off; even if it's technically "healthy" food, the Destroyer takes hardcore vengeance on any stupid eaters and will 99% of the time annihilate whatever the problem food was. If you eat at night, if you add too many spices, if you make too much at once, if you-- God forbid-- put salt or sugar in it… anything like that, and it's going in the garbage. Even vegetables. Even the only food we have in the house. Even things we bought with the last of our monthly allowance. The Retributors in the E.D. business don't care. They aren't allowed to atone with blood, so they just eradicate the root of the problem as close as they can get.
I know it's likely going to happen tomorrow-- all the sweet potatoes are going to get thrown into the snow, again-- and I hate that, I hate seeing all this food and money wasted, but as long as it's labeled as "imminent danger" I won't protest. I'm too sick, I'm too tired. I don't want this weight in my stomach either. I don't want this hell happening anymore. So even if it makes me want to vomit, even if it makes me silently scream and pull my hair out from helpless rage, I will let them destroy all the food I buy, because "food" is still evil, when it's connected to switching and that nightmare of a WOMAN

I'm sorry. I'm useless. I'm a waste of space. I'm a waste of skin. I've been trying to get rid of this anger towards her for years but is it anger? Is it fear? What is it? Why is it? Is it fake? I don't understand. I don't even know who she is, she changes too much, too fast, too often. Is this what it's like for those who know us, with our D.I.D.? Is this our punishment, to see firsthand how much of a gluttonous slut freak we are?
I want to vomit. I don't want to live. I am so tired. This body feels like a prisonhouse, all sick and hot and constricted. It's terrifying to never be able to leave it, ever. I'm so scared I'm numb. I'm so tired, so worn out, I'm numb. I don't want to sleep, because I don't want to go into that tomb of a bed, God help me, what do I do


I've told the grandmother that I was raped. Several times. She knows this. She knows this and yet she doesn't seem to realize that touching me or saying things like "come lay with me" all the freaking time is REALLY TERRIFYINGLY STRESSFUL
I'm a freak. I shouldn't have a problem with this, right?
I seriously want to throw up. That or go outside into the cold and disembowel myself, shredding intestines out by the handful, throwing all that heavy ugly gore out into the snow and filling this skeleton up with cold air. God I am so sad, I can't seem to shake this feeling, the things I want just aren't physically possible and I don't know what's wrong with me.

For months now, I've been so thirsty for water that it will often drive me to tears from how frantic I am. I don't know why, it's driving me bonkers. I need water SO badly. I can't get enough. It's been making eating that much tougher, because I don't know if I said so, I've had to soak or juice everything I eat for several months now, or I can't keep it down. I just can't stomach it, because I want water that badly. I honestly can't eat instead because it will make me sick. So that's been tricky.
And then the cold thing. The idea of scrubbing myself raw and empty, and just filling myself back up with air and snow and ice. Cold. Even when it's freezing in this house, I want the cold. I WANT the cold. I don't mind sitting in front of a heater, I don't mind having to bury myself in blankets. Cold might make me slow and tired and it might make me look sad, but I prefer it. I prefer its silence, its delicacy, its sharpness, its purity. Heat is terrifying. Heat is sluggish and heavy and ugly-thick and pressing just like trauma memories. You can't run from it. I can soak myself in water and sit in front of a fan for hours, I can make myself feel like December, but when that wears off, there's red-hot lava in the air and I can't run. I can't… in summer you have to wear as little as possible or it will devour you. I know. I'm very temperature-sensitive and VERY touch-sensitive so I even have to wear shorts in winter, even now I will not wear long pants and I can only wear long sleeves in certain hoodies or robes. I cannot handle the sensory overload of "normal" winter clothing. So yeah, summer clothes are great. I love tiny shorts, I love tiny tops. I really do. EXCEPT WHEN I'M IN THIS HOUSE.
I feel so, so, SO UNSAFE when I wear summer clothing in this house it makes me want to cry. I hate that sentence, "makes me want to cry." It sounds so asinine. But it's not the crybaby nonsense. It's the feeling you get when you've studied for a test for weeks, and then when you get the test, it's all material you don't recognize. And you'd be so upset, so confused and angry, but so tired that instead of rage it just comes out as clenched-fists, a tight whine-growling in your throat, and weird tears. At least for me, I have no word for that emotion, but that's it. That's what I mean when I say "makes me want to cry." It's that feeling. That's crying.
I wear shorts, leggings, tank tops, whatever-- I feel awful. I feel like a slut. My grandmother tells me I am, often. Tells me that if a boy sees my stomach, or my legs, or whatever, that he will sin, and it will be MY fault, that I will carry his sin instead, and be punished. So that nails it into my head even more, "this body is a sin," makes me hate looking at it even more, makes me hate her and then hate myself for even considering that, because she's holy and I'm the devil, yada yada yada. I feel so sorry for this body; it's been through hell and I am trying so hard to take care of it now, it doesn't deserve any of the torture it's been through, but people keep telling me it's evil, it's flawed, it's ruined, it's broken, etc. But please, that shouldn't be the final answer, should it? Do I even get the right to say "no, I want to build a happy ending here? I want to fix things?" Because I'm terrified that the answer is no. No, I don't have the right, because "God said you HAVE to suffer" and so even wishing for a better state in life is a sin. Suck it up, boy. Et cetera.
I'm sorry. I'm ranting way too much on here lately. I guess this is what I get for largely skipping out on therapy for three months, close to four. I shouldn't need therapy. I shouldn't. But I shouldn't need human contact either, right? The only reason I even GO to therapy is so I can feel like an actual human being and talk to someone, right? The only reason I'm in therapy is to feel like my existence is valid, right? I shouldn't need that. My family is perfect, right? I have nothing to complain about, right? People have it so much worse than me, I have no right to complain…

Why is it that when we seek health and happiness, it is viewed as "complaining" and treated with scorn?

When I wear summer clothing my grandfather looks at me like I'm a piece of meat. He scares me. He listens to angry talk shows and talks about how much hate he hears and agrees with, it makes me so nauseous I either have to leave the room or (lately) put my iPod on full-blast and hope he doesn't get furious because I'm ignoring his latest prejudiced tirade. I don't want to internalize that garbage anymore, the buildup is scaring me already.
Oh yeah, I forgot to mention, through some horrible fluke, his talk shows apparently come on whenever I decide to eat. I only eat once a day, but I swear, by some inane curse it always seems to coincide with that behavior. He'll walk into the kitchen, sit down in the corner, turn on the radio full blast, and then stare at me while I'm trying to make breakfast/ dinner/ whatever. I really can't take that. Then my grandmother mocks me for being uncomfortable with being watched. I know she doesn't mean it, but her flippant disregard for my feelings "because they're ridiculous!" hurts more than any outright condemnation. For the record I prefer condemnation, I prefer being told that something I'm doing is problematic because maybe THEN I can FIX things, I can do BETTER, that's why I miss the heck out of Laurie and God I don't know how I fell this far away from all of them. I don't. I really don't.
I am trying so hard to reconnect with them lately. I am so sorry for all this rage. It's probably hurting her and I need to stop. God I need to stop, I am so sorry, I am just so sad and angry and tired and I feel so helpless and alone and I hate it, I hate feeling like a stomped-on child, I hate feeling like I want someone to comfort me, how simperingly immature can I get?!??!
I'm sorry. Let me start over.

I lost… six hours, almost six hours of time, really. Today. With the mother, as usual. She always makes me lose time and that is frightening, I NEED-- no, WE need to take precautions against it. Always have the iPod on hand. Always carry mint gum. Get some sort of grounding items, System-reminder items, and carry them, wear them everywhere. Shock yourself back into awareness and stop letting her shove you out.
But that's the danger. That's why we lose time around her. She was always dangerous to "be" around as a child, in the past. We could NOT be true around her, because the moment we disobeyed her behavior protocol, the moment we didn't act in a way appeasing to her, we were in danger. We were in trouble. So we learned, very fast, to act like her… we learned to dissociate, and someone else was born, apparently, with her face.
It makes me so so so sick. I really do want to go flood my veins with ice water right now.

Tomorrow is another day. Another day.
The mother wants to take us to the movies. God I wish I never said I wanted to see Strange Magic, it looked interesting and I offhandedly admitted that and now she won't leave me alone, I hate feeling trapped and ashamed.
I can't enjoy movies with her. She brings tons of food in, she talks, she's blatantly inconsiderate. I see heads turning all through the theater with her there and it frustrates me because I can't do a thing about it. I go to the movies for the solitude, for the silence. I go an hour early with Genesis, and we sit alone in the theater and we talk, or we don't, and we enjoy each other's company and we forget about everything but that dark red space and it's bliss. Not so with the family. No, she rushes in five minutes late with three purses full of snacks and then she won't stop asking questions. And she'll want to see three movies in a row. I can't.
I can't, I'm sorry, I can't do this anymore. I can't live with her personality. She's a sweet woman, really, she's a wonderful woman, beneath all that fluster and flirty distraction she's very kind and determined and creative and I like her, I really do. But I can't be around her. I can't. Does that make me a bad person?

I hope it snows like fifteen inches tomorrow so that I don't feel bad about therapy being cancelled, and we won't be forced to go to the movies, and I can sleep in, and maybe I'll even go outside and eat some if I feel insane enough. I really don't care much anymore. I'm too tired, of a lot of things. But snow would help. If I wasn't stitched-up and swollen I'd go out running around in it. I might try anyway, just make a snow throne and sit there, king of the ice, sutures and all. I'd feel better, I bet.

I miss headspace. Heartspace, both, however it is. It's blurry, they're tied, but heartspace really does feel like Central alone has moved so that's just up in the air for now, pun intended.
The soft-reset of surgery must have flipped some switch in my brain, filled my boat up fives miles deep, you get the picture. All of a sudden, after it, it's like I never "forgot" Chaos 0 at all. Like for months, apparently I didn't know who he was. But now that's incomprehensible. It's so weird, and it's heartbreaking too, he doesn't deserve to put up with this nonsense on my part, whether I want it to happen or not. But he's the most… I've never met anyone with as much fidelity as him. Ever. It's insane. I try to be just as dedicated but I know I'm awful sometimes, I hope the fact that I never have the heart to quit means something. I was taught to be ashamed of caring so deeply for something. I was taught that it was foolish, to treasure something or someone so much in life. But really… I'm tired of being nonchalant, and careless, and unfettered, and blithe. It's torture. I miss my shadows, God knows how much I miss these monsters, do you realize that in those days I spent obeying your stupid horoscopes and behavior codes and spiritual dogmas I never felt love, not even once?? Not like this, not ever. You had me too lethally carefree. I didn't care at ALL for anyone but MYSELF, and you know what? I am tired of it. I am TIRED of being so "spiritually selfish."
I have someone who calls me a father, I have someone who calls me a husband, I have people who call me their best friend and I am TIRED of turning my back on them because YOU insisted that "THEY AREN'T REAL."
Screw this. I am running back into headspace with open arms and I KNOW that they will welcome me back with real love, not the shallow kind you felt.
I'm so sorry, I am so so so sorry, but there is a difference. Yes, you can love me detachedly, in a way that acknowledges my flaws but still accepts me as a human being, good at heart. That’s great! I appreciate and treasure that, I really do. But that sort of love is white and simple like clean bedsheets, the smell of breeze-dried laundry. It's a relief, it really is, but… it's only half of the equation. I would love for life to be so blissful and pure all the time, people, believe me… but… I can't force it. I can't force this extreme. Maybe your life has only ever been that sort of love, if so, I am happy for you.
But… Laurie, and Chaos, and Genesis, and Infinitii, and Xenophon too, all the people closest to me, they can feel that white-happy sort of love just as well as you can, except they have another level to it that you can't even seem to grasp, not honestly so.
There's a sort of love that's red, and dark, and deep, and tinged with pain and tears. You laugh at the "drama," I know, I've seen you. You laugh and say I haven't grown up yet, that I'm still foolish. But I have scars covering this body, and I am surrounded by locked-away memories that explain why, and this current life situation isn't all objective sunshine and butterflies. Life isn't all white linens, it's also black velvet, and that's love too, of a totally different kind. And that's what I need right now, is that sort of love that has SEEN me be ugly and evil and frightening and flawed and horrible, that KNOWS how bad my bad days get, and who STILL sees beyond all that disfigurement to the heart-source purity you people are focused on alone.
What I'm trying to say is… shadows aren't evil incarnate. As long as I'm still in a life situation where I can't transcend pain and sorrow every single time, I want to be around people that understand and will love me not "despite" it, but WITH it, WITHOUT sugarcoating it.
I'm rambling. I'm so stupid. I'm rambling, no one cares about this.

I'm tired of everyone I know here, telling me I have to be perfect.
It's subconscious sometimes. Everyone runs to me for advice, for information, for knowledge. Even on a subject I know nothing about, and have had no exposure to, my family runs to ME and expects me to know everything they ask about. Well I'm honored, I'm flattered, but GEEZ that is horribly stressful because when I let you down-- inevitably as I am not a walking encyclopedia-- you seem so upset, so confused, so disappointed. Like you want me to be just that smart, for my own good. And God I want to be, I'm sorry that I'm not, but… I can't be everything, can I? I've been trying, but…
I make mistakes. I mess up. I make stupid decisions sometimes. Sometimes I even ignore what I know is the smart decision, because I don't trust myself to know, yes it's a paradox but it's an old self-loathing habit. Point is I am just as much a sinner as everyone else, I screw up quite a lot, I get confused, I fail. And I am convinced that that makes me evil incarnate. The problem? My family doesn't believe that, not anymore at least. Raise a child to believe that "they are the reason Jesus is crying" and you're going to have a kid with one messed-up moral code. Tell that child as an adult that "I don't know where you got such a silly idea!" and they're going to be very confused, especially if that kid already doubts the validity of their own memories and emotions and thoughts.
I know my family loves me. I know they mean well. But they can't empathize, not often at all. "Oh, don't say that." "Don't feel that way." "That's silly, where'd you get that idea?" They never pause and ask, "why do you feel that way?" or anything like that. No, they just shoot my emotions straight out of the park, every time. Just like those linen-emotion people online. The ones with the emoticons every few sentences. It hurts, because some little damaged childlike part of me does feel sad and angry and confused, and does need help and comfort, BUT all the adult figures it knows are laughing at it and saying "silly child, there's no reason to be sad or angry!" And yeah, on a global level you're totally right, but please realize that a child who has just been slapped or screamed at or locked in a closet or touched inappropriately is going to have a really hard time believing that "there's no reason to be sad or angry." And if they DO, you've just effectively-- even if unwillingly-- taught them that they have no right to be upset by abuse.
It is an absolute LIE.
I go in loops with this. I hope it's helping, clearing out a bit more every time, until one day it's empty and I no longer have to bring it up again. I just don't want to squash this anymore, when it comes up.
Thank God for therapy, right? We are discussing this, little by little. We just started of course but I keep feeling like I have to justify my seeking help. "I swear we're making progress, please let me continue these appointments." That's family behavior obviously. Either you're not sick enough, or you're too sick and you're not being "cured" fast enough.

…I still shake, with real sadness, when I think about those words. "Cured," and "normal." My family's favorite words to use around me. "I can't wait until you're normal again." I don't know what they mean by "again," and what really freaks me out is that they don't either. I have asked them, several times. "What do you mean by "normal?" What would it mean, for me to be "normal" in your eyes?" The response? "Oh, I don't know, I just want you to be normal!" What is WRONG with you how can you want something if you don’t even know what it IS. It's just a buzzword at this point, but it freaks me out because it is something they want me to BE, something they want me to ACHIEVE, and they can't even define it!! I don't understand. But it makes me so sad, to realize that I will likely never make them happy, because I think "normal" just means "when I'm no longer upset or irritated or inconvenienced by your behavior" and that may never happen.
Bottom line… I have D.I.D., I'm transgender, I'm not their brand of religious. Those three things alone are enough to make my grandparents forever consider me a freak, maybe even an "evil" freak. And that breaks my heart, to know that I can never be "normal" to them, and they will always view me with a sad shake of the head. "It's such a shame; you're so pretty."
My mother, the mother, I don't know. I really don't understand her. Sometimes she's okay with the D.I.D. & transgender things, other times she gets that tight-lipped fake smile, goes "hm!" and then promptly interrupts me to change the subject. The religion bit she's fine with but I dislike discussing it with her, because it tends to get really critical and proud really fast, and I highly dislike that. It's all insecurity, and doubt, I know. But it makes me very uncomfortable.
I don't want to talk about this. I don't want any more energy going to this.

Chaos 0 has been around basically every day lately, since surgery. Laurie too, for the most part, although with all the body-healing troubles I mainly only see people at night. Genesis is starting to ghost around me again (he was gone for weeks and that unquestionably contributed to the depression and malaise) and Infinitii is always, always reachable. I spoke to Xenophon just a day ago, people are starting to switch again (Nathaniel and Javier were both out for a few minutes today, can't remember when but their overlays are tangible), I'm feeling ghosts around old anchors an unresolved issues, etc. Despite the weirdness of it all, despite it still looking like pieces of a kaleidoscope, I feel whole when all this is happening. I feel right, like there's a richness to my existence that is otherwise entirely missing. It's the difference between blank white, and iridescence. I've been letting myself be shoehorned into the former for way too long now.

It's guilt. It's confusion. I know these spiritual people are trying to help, a good deal of them DO, I owe great gratitude to many of them for helping me along knowledge-wise. But… I've been thinking about it, and I'm torn, shredded really, between wanting to obey them without question or following my heart instead, however wobbly the trail may be.
I looked back, at all my old archive entries, of the times I forgot… I wanted to cry, the real crying I must emphasize, the kind that feels like thunderheads in your chest.


It's 2AM. I feel a little better. Still thirsty for water, still kind of sad, but at least I have prog rock to listen to, and work taped all over my walls (feels so good to see work getting done!), and tomorrow there is good stuff to eat, good stuff to drink, and SNOW. So I'm happy in a way. And it's quiet too.
But really, sadness is important. I became so used to people telling me "sadness is an illusion!" that I started believing it had no purpose, when it DOES. Therapy is reminding me of that. A child is sad because sadness is IMPORTANT, it shows you something you must pay attention to. It is a signpost! It DOES have a purpose.
So I am feeling sadness, and I am surprised and heartbroken to realize that I naturally want to love that sadness, to heal it WITHOUT invalidating it… I want to go to that sadness, and ask it where it hurts, and how can I help, tell me what I can do, tell me if I can do anything for you. And that sadness will look at me, just like a child, unable to lie or paint a smile or manipulate its own behavior to appease people. It looks at me with red and shining eyes, and a face all scrunched up and sniffling, and it replies. It tells me why it is sad, and often angry too, and it tells me if I am the cause, or if I can help, or if I will make it worse. And I listen. I listen, to the best of my ability, because I care, and I love this small and aching part of our soul even if those around me insist it is fake or false or silly. And that breaks my heart, because I realize that part is still part of me, and I still treat myself with that same laughing invalidation to this day. No wonder I'm going in circles.

But it's progress. We're progressing, every single day, and I'm proud of us, in a humble loving sort of way. I'm really happy.
"Us." Maybe I should just get a bracelet, just a rainbow bead bracelet or something, with that word. Maybe I should get it tattooed right onto my hands, haha. But I need something, tangible and unignorable, to carry on this body at all times, to make doubt and self-deceit and ignorance impossible. No more running.
It's so sad, when I realize that the only reason I run in the first place is because it hurts, to have to hide it. It's… it would hurt so much less to not have to bury my entire being just to pass as sane. So I get angry, and bitter, and sad, because God I adore them but if I show that, if I live that love… well, God only knows what the consequences would be. I've seen enough of them at home. And so I'm heartbroken and furious and I run because one day I hope I'll run so far away I can stop and I won't ever have to run any more, ever again.

I need to clear my head. Today has been so weird. But good, too. See, even the stress and shadows, they gave me this entry, that beginning turmoil allowed me to sit back and do some more self-examination, to look at what's not working and why, and try to fix it a little. And I got experiences anyway, all that driving around with mum. I do enjoy driving about, even if I don't remember it. I guess it's because my bones get to relax. I don't often sit down at home, even on my computer I stand. So the rest is nice. Sitting down now, after surgery, I'm still getting used to all this relaxation time. That's probably why I'm up writing typecodes all over my closet doors (up to 201 today, roughly). I just feel somewhat useless sitting down, usually. At least I have a ton of stuff to go through on Spotify, haha. That'll keep me busy. Count your blessings dude, there's a lot of cool music to discover out there.

Speaking of nice prog rock, please listen to this bit here. That feeling is my sort of music feeling, and that low voice, that is how I want to sound. aaaaaah it is so nice. Now that my pitch is dropping like that, our voice is now more chest-based, it's getting more like that. When I'm stressed now I'll just hum a low note for a while, let it rumble, it makes everything buzz and it's so calming. It makes me so stupidly happy, I know it's funny, but good Lord we're finally getting a safe voice and it's pretty and I'm really happy about it.

But the words. The words in that bit.
"Contained in everything I do, there's a love I feel for you,
Proclaimed in everything I write
You're the light, burning brightly, onward through the night
Onward through the night, onward through the night of my life…"

…Geez I need to take a day and listen to Laurie, have that Xanga session she's been driving me up the wall about. Honestly I've been scared, doubtful of my ability to do that anymore, but she has faith in me. I just need to accept it.
I also need to take a day and write a good entry. An entry like I used to, about nothing but how much I adore everyone in this System, and my life with them.
I really have written this entry about five times over already, but I think that's because for some bizarre reason I haven't yet been ready to push past it? I keep saying "I'll do more with headspace," then I run again. I keep saying the same stuff about the family, but I don't know what to do about it. The new therapist insists I need to get out of this house, but… honestly I don't want to leave until I've made my peace here. Is that psosible though? I keep forgetting that other people might not want to, or be able to, meet me at the level of understanding and acceptance I need. Accepting that possibility is difficult. I might have to though.

One more happy thing while it's crossing my mind. My bro Excalibur (Diamond) has been playing Sonic Adventure 2 for the past week or so, being a perfectionist as always and trying to get all 180 emblems and a perfect bred Chao. So I just sat in the living room with him the other day for about 2 hours, talking Chao as he ran about getting Chaos drives and mushrooms to feed them. It was hilarious; he had this one shiny orange one (that he named after its stats; it was CCSCE or something so I called it Sissy) that he was waiting to evolve so he could breed it, but it wouldn't. Instead it kept wanting to eat, and attempting to swim. It would sit down, devour three times its body weight in fruit, then promptly get up and walk across the map to jump in the water. Poor thing couldn't swim, though, so we kept having to fish it out. Now my bro was playing as Shadow, so this was hilarious-- no matter where on the map we put Sissy, ze would invariably walk straight to the water and jump in, over and over, and Shadow would just huff and get hir out and the whole thing just kept repeating. It got so funny that I was in physical pain from laughing, my bro too. Honestly I have not laughed genuinely in weeks so that was fantastic.
Also at one point my bro said "oh yeah, I just found out Chaos 0 was originally a Chao" and I had to chuckle at that, "dude what did you think he was?" Anyway I casually commented that "I think Chaos is secretly still as silly as any Chao" and my bro nodded sagely and agreed, as Sissy marched on back towards the water.
I love Chao though. They're these adorable little jelly fairy babies and they're cute as buttons. Seriously when you pick one up in SA2B they just wobble like they're made of custard and it's the funniest thing but they're so precious and geez I miss playing these old games, they're great.

I'm going to cover that song, "Onward" by Yes. I have a list of songs I'm going to cover, in different styles and stuff, the minute I get a microphone (or my bro lets me use his). I like singing because I can feel the creation of the music, and being a part of my creative works is very important to me. I think that's why I've been shying away from art lately, I got too detached. I've been playing with fabric instead, here and there, trying to find clay to work with, that sort of thing. But I keep forgetting, my best pencil work ends up with my hands all over the page, and that feels right. I should try fingerpainting, haha. You never know. I always used to "draw" in the air with my hands, anyway, trying to visualize things. Gotta find the right route for this.

All right, now it's almost 3. I think it's okay to sleep now.
I don't like staying up this late because then I don't get a lot of daylight, but at least at night it's quiet. Always, "at least it's quiet," that's my reason. But it is. It's so peaceful, it feels like a world of its own, everything is so calm and embracing. I adore this. It's awake meditation. I can't wait until I get my own place, it'll be like this all the time, even in the day. I do that here as much as possible of course, and I'm getting better at it, day by day.
I do need sleep though. Sorry for the negativity at the beginning of this, it just exploded. I'll clean it up a bit before I post it.
Sleep well, everyone.

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


I am devastatingly depressed right now. It's the sort of bone-deep tired sorrow that hollows you out too much to cry or speak or move. I don't even have the strength to sleep.

I don't even know what day it is. Anaesthesia "resets" are terribly disorienting; I still think it's the day of surgery, and haven't quite remembered what "daily life" is like yet. Which gives me a fantastic opportunity to redefine things, as long as I stop getting sucked into old programmed patterns.



I'm listening to "The Garden" by Unitopia and I am practically sobbing; it's gorgeous and it sounds just like headspace. (The lyrics are worse.)
God I miss them. I love them. I am so glad we're back in therapy.

Typecode work is so much easier when I start shadowing monsters and doing it intuitively. "What does it feel like to be a Shadow-core, as opposed to a Specter-core?" And I get it, in a way I cannot if I'm trying to reason it out. It's cool, and it helps immensely.
I figured out the rough resonances for… 136 species, today. Then my brain gave out from fatigue, haha.


(ended)

 

 

prismaticbleed: (drained)


Geez. Today was all over the place.
Quick update because it's getting late and I need rest but I do not want to slack off because that is 1/2 of denial.
(therapy on tuesday needs its own entry because it gutted me but it was incredibly important that it happened)


Surgery was today, so I got up at 5 and drove down to the hospital with my grandmother like last time. I got the same room, too, so I got to watch the sunrise, all pinks and indigos and blues. A lot of people switched out during that time (first time in many many weeks) which meant so much to have happen. were all around for some time. Lynne and Julie also "talked" to my grandmother for a bit (as of course she doesn't know about them).
I was trying to personally talk to Jessica & Chocoloco for a bit, as Jess was always tied to the "forced breaking out" feeling of the hernia, the idea of something being buried and yet being furiously desperate to be heard, so it makes itself known however possible. Like a kid locked in a closet, kicking down the door and screaming. Same thing.
(body map, beetles. lava flow? had to be kept moving, allowed to move out, instead of being forced into lower pockets. also reference to water? unsure on ultimate role, but vital. tied to chthonics obviously.)
(laurie's color is still slipping. julie said she was "graying out." we had to call sugar in to stand guard, laurie is disturbingly the biggest target upstairs right now because she is the "cornerstone of central" and also the main advisor to the cores.)
(ALSO I almost forgot, at some point I remember the Jabberwock found me but then Leanne/Luanne showed up?? That new Cerise woman on the Downstairs level. Apparently she can boss around the Jab, that's insane. However her form is still incredibly unstable; she's technically "faceless" as a result. But she's legit. Just wanted to mention that.)


(chaos 0 kept me company the whole time, in the prep room and afterwards. which was really lovely. the first time around we never had the luxury of becoming "friends" like genesis and i did so this meant so much to me, felt absolutely right for once. also when i was getting redressed at the end of everything, i remembered how we had been so candid and simple back in slc, and how much i missed that. i had forgotten about it, that was what i really wanted in my life again. just being able to live life and not be ashamed, to have someone around that loved me without demanding or constantly gauging my reactions. just being able to be like that. best bit though was that at some point i blurted out "i love you" because i just felt it; notable because that hasn't happened in months. also i "saw" him in the room ghosting for a moment, like i used to long ago. so that stands out too)
(is that stupid? why do i still feel horrifically guilty for being able to feel love again AND not having it shoehorned into the wrong context?? probably just residue, i really do need something this purely positive in my life right now, as selfish as that sounds)
(also. also also. i woke up this morning and he was humming "strangers in paradise," a song i haven't heard in years. moved by affection but still confused, i didn't get to look up the lyrics until this evening and geez dude, relevant as always.)

(it was SO NICE to be able to lie around for 5+ hours, before and after surgery. i've been running myself ragged lately (as you all know), somewhat on purpose, so being able to lie in a QUIET room, with SUNLIGHT, in a SAFE atmosphere, was profoundly relaxing. even better i did not hurt anywhere nearly as much as i did the last two times, so it was lovely, i kept dozing off which was very welcome too.)

(i got home around 4 and things were cool for a while, i drank even more water and lemon juice (i swear i got down at least 12 glasses today). unfortunately, around 7 i needed to eat (fasted for a solid day thanks to surgery) and because i was an asshole and ate something with sugar in it, i had another stupid floating-voice meltdown. they basically told me i had committed an "unforgivable sin" by "knowing sugar was evil and eating it anyway," that i was a faggot whore (and that "only faggots cry"), etc etc etc. it was hell. this went on for about an hour straight, maybe two, i lost track of time really badly. ended up with me sobbing so hard i was choking, made worse when my grandmother came in; she always tells me to stop eating, but I don't actually eat, i have an anxious stimming habit of just cutting up food and re-organizing it over and over, so when she says "you're still eating??" i know she means well but it translates as "you fat whore, stop stuffing your faggot mouth" and "you're not allowed to enjoy eating, you're not allowed to eat at all, you hedonist"). ugly ugly thoughts. anyway i surprisingly ended up hysterical, thought she hated me, begging her not to, "don't be like my mom" (whatever that meant). but i was convinced that if SHE, this holy woman, hated me, then i'd really be damned. i frantically tried to justify my emotions to my grandmother and ended up practically hyperventilating from flashbacks about my mother. realized i do not hate her, i can't even reconcile the "mother" i know her as in public with the person she is when she acts "abusive." either way yeah i got horrifically sick, vomiting and everything, on top of the surgery pain that was not good at all bro. aaanyway i am sorry that idiocy keeps happening, it is so hard to forgive myself for doing stupid things like that)

(i am trying to chill out and calm down but all this weird inexplicable old emotional stuff is coming up? i still have that lingering fear that if i have to end a relationship in any way, i am the evil one, and i am an abuser. so then i read into the other party's actions forever as telling me how evil/ abusive i am. and so i then start to wish i was friends with them again, just as proof that i can be forgiven, that i can atone for that sin. why the heck are all my problems so chokingly moral)

(i am DOING WELL, don't worry, this is just a rough spot, i really am happy. i have books to read and i need to learn how to relax for the next three weeks, stop abusing myself. but i'm doing well i promise.)

(will fix this more later. right now i am just so sick and sad, i hate feeling like this, but burying these emotions out of shame and self-loathing isnt good either.)

 




 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 



First off, massive apologies for the last entry. I'm learning to use the vitriol for the vitriol, as it were.
In the past I would never express that stuff because I was ashamed of it, and still am to an extent. It's tarry-black stuff, it hurts, and I'm sorry that it's in me to feel in the first place. But I need to let it out, look at it, understand it, forgive it, let it go. It's a process. I miss doing that sort of work, actually. So that mindset is directly in my awareness now and my current main goal is to heal it entirely. It's one of the oldest ones, evidently, so it'll likely be our main therapy topic too for a while.

Synchronicity is everywhere. Still a lot of deer everywhere, fittingly, as that message is still relevant. LOTS of alchemy, lots of quotes, everything in church as usual... I saw 11:11 for the first time in days today, "pay attention to your thoughts." There's been a lack of nasty floating voices lately, thank God. And the guidance is nonstop, quiet but always there, if my ears are open. I'm following it. I'm being brave, it's tricky, but I've been told VERY loudly lately that our System IS NEEDED, that it is rather VITAL to the evolution of my consciousness, no matter how bitter I may feel towards it on my worst days. So therapy is tomorrow and I am glad.
There ARE at least 3 people in the System that feel "new" (they were triggered, I've seen them) but they're all currently 'unreachable' as a result of the distance. We'll see if we can find them in the near future.

I went over my bro's apartment today, it was lovely. Walking in the door was when it hit me that I didn't hate either him or his girlfriend at all, and it hurt to think I had thought so negatively of them the day before.
My bro is still working on his incredible theories for this story he's reading (we were chatting quantum physics in light of this for a while) and his gf was giving me healthcare advice for after my surgery, which was a big help.
They have a cat now, did I tell you? She's a Maine Coon, lovely little thing with gorgeous eyes like jade orbs. Her name is Mooka McGonagall which is fantastic.

I'm a little stressed today because surgery is on Wednesday, and I really dislike those antibacterial wipe things they have you use the night before, and I'm still a bit shaken up because why did the mesh move, etc. I'm meditating whenever I think of it as a result, accepting this and reminding myself that this has its purpose too, I'll live, it'll all work out.

I've been listening to this song on loop for three days because it sounds like Infinitii and it is all too fitting.
I'm designing a plush pattern for hir too, it's in the development/testing phase right now. I've never done this before so it's experimental. It's also rather frustrating, solely because my hands are so rough that they fray the thread whenever I touch it. So I have to use gloves to stitch!
But I love hir, I love hir so much, every time I go on hir blog I end up laughing and crying, it hits me right between the ribs and it rings like a bell. Ze has never left me, not once. Ze is protecting me a lot lately. We're talking again, I don't hate hir. There's so much to say but words aren't working at this hour.

Speaking of love... Chaos 0 found me today. Synchronicity is back full-blast for him again as a result; it usually is (it's shocking how much of it he's always brought with him really). He's been angry with me for a while now, and I've been feeling negatively towards him for a while now, and I didn't even understand why. Again, the previous entry helped me get a better grip on that. (We discussed it briefly and he clearly understands that I feel smothered and we're working on it. He doesn't demand anything, he's just a very sentimental individual and we're not sure how to balance our unique emotional expression styles yet.) But I never give up, that's my blessed curse, never losing hope. I kept looking for him again, as I felt nothing saying "no" to that action... on the contrary I was feeling nudged to do just that, to look, to reach. Like it our not I feel almost indebted to him, not as an obligation, but as a choice almost. It's like an honest but strange devotion, a promise, a commitment... fittingly so, I daresay. So I bit my tongue and I did reach out to him again, deliberately, genuinely. And this afternoon he responded, as bluntly honest and emotionally loud as ever. I can't paraphrase because the data isn't stored literally, but he was highly upset that I was avoiding him, abusing myself, and generally slacking off big-time on my spiritual health because of doubt and self-rejection. Of everyone upstairs, he is probably the most opposed to my behavior in that respect-- even moreso than Laurie and Infi. And it is because, unlike them both, CZ has seen me struggle up to this point. He's known me longer than either of them, he knows how I was starting from the ground up and he knows just how much work has brought us to where we are now. He knows the true me, as a result. He knows just how bright I can be, and am, now. And he loves me, whether I accept/understand that or not. So he refuses to let me hold myself to any standard lower than that.
Again, that's part of why I've been avoiding both him and the System. They love me too much. They love me so damn much that they will not tolerate my lingering self-hatred. But it's old and sticky and black and it's hard to let go of as a result, even though I am legitimately trying to. Problem is, I haven't realized until now that maybe I need someone else to help me get this off of me. All my life I felt I had to be absolutely self-sufficient, invincible, omniscient, et cetera. I was not allowed to be weak, or wrong, or ask for help. Except I am. And accepting that is a fragile dance, small steps, with someone else supporting me lest I trip on these legs not used to walking in this way. Maybe that's another big lesson of this surgery! It feels like it, actually. Which is good, we're learning.

I got two new typecode symbols done (Cloud and Edible). It's nervewracking though because digital art programs are tricky and I keep having to re-do whole steps, and also because of eyestrain. I'll have to work smarter.

Last thing as it's getting late. Eating disorder stuff. I was admittedly stress-eating today (just vegetables, but still) and I paused, feeling that stress entirely and searching for the roots. I remembered how stress goes to the teeth, then I remembered how my teeth were the only "weapon" I had in traumatic situations that was never taken from me. Even with my arms and legs bound, I never had my teeth suppressed. I could bite, I could fight back. It seems that is why they became the stress reaction. And I think that's why the ED happened, because for us food and fullness have been tied to sexual trauma, or at least the energy of it, and maybe the fact that we don't want to eat anything, just bite, shows that we are projecting. I think I've said this before. I'll check tomorrow. But it's the thought that the biting and "destroying" of food is lingering trauma residue, a need to express our anger and rage and sorrow and confusion at not having been able to prevent the initial traumatic event. So until we work through that on its own, we will seek relief through the teeth in this way. Does that make sense? It's not just the purgation drive.
Oh. We almost lost Tobiko, her anchor slipped massively and I had to find her today. Wreckage thanked me for it. All those damaged alters need new healthy anchors, we need to start doing that one on one ASAP.

Today (tomorrow, until I sleep and reset) is going to be hectic. I have therapy, I have to shop for food to store because I won't be able to drive now for at least a month, I might drop in to get bloodwork done, I have to stop at a library, and my old violin teacher passed away today so I need to attend her wake. I don't remember her, but I remember what she allowed to bring into my life-- the warmth, the joy, the inspiration-- and I will never forget it. I send her all my prayers, and thank her for her life.


I need sleep. I had to sleep an extra 3 hours this morning, this body's been so tired. Little steps.
If I don't see you before surgery, do wish me well!

 


 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

011815 1:23 pm

(brutally uncensored for the sake of an accurate mindset record)



My brother and his girlfriend are coming up to eat and I am PISSED OFF.
I need to vent. I need to let this anger out. I don't know why it's here or what it's about but GOD DAMN IT I AM SO FKING ANGRY.

STOP TALKING ABOUT FOOD DAMN IT SHUT THE HELL UP.

People keep telling me to eat. Buzz off. I want nothing to do with your hedonistic slob shit. I don't want to be such an ugly fcking whore stuffing this face full of slimy shit like my MOTHER. Her and her fcking sensuality bomb wave. She feels like orange cancer and it makes me want to scream and tear her throat out.

What is God trying to tell me here? Or something like that. Everyone who I see as a possible friend, someone to possibly confide in about cool things-- mostly Dream World and my music-- every last one of them ended up getting into a relationship and then it all went to hell. Just like Timon and Pumbaa! "And now our friend is doomed," remember? I related a lot to that, to not only those lyrics but also to their character types in general. Sidekicks, supportive cool guys, funny but wise, never in the spotlight but always working behind the scenes. Sidekicks. They were my people. Still are, effectively.
But the goddamn relationship thing. ALL of them! My mom is a flirt, AMG was a flirt. Viral got a girlfriend, Q got a girlfriend. AAA got a boyfriend, back in 8th grade, and that was the first time I ever felt this sort of awful bitter rage. I loved the hell out of her, I wanted to be her friend forever, and then she got a boyfriend. And I was less than dirt, or so I felt.

But it's not even about that. I'm fine being a "sidekick," I love it. I would love to be someone's go-to guy forever, even if I wasn't a "best friend." I just want to be able to GIVE that sort of love TO them, and have it be ACCEPTED as legitimate. When someone has all their time and attention devoted to some paramour, suddenly friends become bullshit. At least, in my personal experience, that has happened.
Even in headspace, back when I was there. I think that subconscious pattern infected people. Everyone I "loved" who wasn't aromantic turned the relationship into a cesspool, a disgusting warzone. Ryou got too lovey-dovey, I'm still iffy around him as a result. Genesis got too flirty, I tend to avoid him now as a result. Chaos wanted to marry me, and at some point effectively did, from what I know… some days, I wish I had never met him, painfully, because I DO love him… as a friend.
Markus was safe. Ironically, the boy who always felt "less than" for never feeling romance towards me, for not hitting the "relationship milestones" that the original Jewel felt obligated to chase. It's been his saving grace. I still feel we can be close friends now, if I start talking to him again. Everyone else… not so much. It would have to be scrubbed out first, start over clean and right this time. Pure.

Ironically Infinitii doesn't count, because-- and this may surprise you-- ze isn't romantic. Yeah, ze might love roses and candles and that sort of thing, but ze loves them as concepts. Ze would never force such a thing on me, or demand it of me.


I still don't know what God's trying to tell me though. Is it just trying to forgive this? Is that why he had my bro get into another relationship? Because maybe I wouldn't be able to see him as negative? Well maybe if he wasn't just like my mom and my old friends. Acting all fine on the surface, but then secretly enjoying rude sexual humor and promiscuous behavior and giving each other neck bites and ew ew ew EW. It's disgusting. It feels like they're forcing it on me, like by displaying that shit they're saying, "see? Now YOU have to do this/ like this!" So even if I try to turn my head and not look, the disgust is hard to get over. That's the tricky part. I don't want to condemn people. But… it's hilarious. I consider myself very forgiving, but it’s tolerance I struggle with here. It's hard to just stand around when that sort of behavior is all around me, so loudly and nauseatingly. I want to rid myself of negativity towards it, that's toxic, but I DON'T want to do a 180 and start idealizing it. That's wrong too. What do I do here?


…And now my bro and his girlfriend can't come up. Mom says he sounds upset on the phone. I hope he's okay.
I do love him, and his girlfriend, as people; they're wonderful, they're smart and funny and interesting and I want the best for them. But then I get tangled up in this stupid residual rage and sorrow and whatever the hell this is, and it's not fair to them, it's not fair at all.
So now I'm being crushed by guilt. It's my fault, my brain says. You thought these bad things about him, you brought bad things upon him. You are a demon throwing curses at people. I don't want to be that! I want to bring joy and happiness and peace. But in order to do that… first, I have to forgive. I have to forgive these people for feeling what they do, as odd as that sounds, because they mean no offense and really it's great that they care about each other. But… viscerally, somewhere deep and lodged angrily in my subconscious, like a tooth buried in muscle, there is this hatred of romance and it paints every relationship with its poison. Two people could be legitimately, totally in love, but the moment they do something lovey-dovey or showy I am going to see them as fake, simpering, manipulative, proud, pushy, and above all… malevolent.
I think that says enough as-is.

In the old timelines, in the old "headspace" past, relationships were used like nukes. Romance was used like a lethal injection. Anything flirty or amorous was labeled as slutty and manipulative, as tools to actively harm me, to dirty my soul, to ravage my body. Every last bit. So Valentine's Day became evil, once it cease to be innocent, once I saw how other people treated it. I miss the days of childhood, when I could buy those cute paper valentines and give them out to everyone in my class, freely and honestly and with total affection, saving the biggest ones for the girls I really did love in my own childlike way. I didn't want to be anyone's girlfriend or boyfriend or romantic interest. I just wanted to show them that I loved them, and have them accept that, WITHOUT saying we were "dating" or something equally asinine. Why the hell could I never have that?? Why the hell can no one else around me have that?? Why am I surrounded by the very thing that destroyed my friendships and damned my identity and corrupted my religion? Why the hell is it EVERYWHERE???

Why the hell am I so angry?

It's the sad anger. It's not the old brown anger, that sort of blood-raging frustration where the tears go hand-in-hand with the intent to maul someone. No, I only get that towards relationships when they start showing PDA. Then it's just an instinctive "make it stop" reaction, something boiling pink, something so repulsed that it wants to rip their lips off and smash their heads together. The violence scares me. Why is this, why do I have such violent tendencies? What purpose do they serve? I wonder. I never thought of it that way before. I wouldn't have such reactions if my mind didn't think they'd be effective somehow. Is it just the desperate need to eliminate that shit from my surroundings? Is it the fear that if I don't totally annihilate it, it will continue to force itself upon me forever?
But the tears. There's always tears. No matter how angry I am, it breaks down into awful gut-wrenching sadness, a feeling of utter rejection-- no, of total invalidation. Of "you don't deserve to exist." Every time someone around me starts flirting or making out or something of the like, it feels like I am waiting for them to both turn in unison, grinning maliciously, and say "you like this, don't you?!" before continuing with enforced lasciviousness. It's like a game. That's part of this, actually. I cannot fathom such behavior EVER being genuine. To me, it looks like an act, something done like a play, for the sole purpose of bullying someone else. You know what it feels like, actually? When you're a kid, and a friend or sibling takes your favorite book or toy, and then either holds it over a fire, or over a cliff, or with scissors ready to snap, and then they turn and look at you. Grinning. Ready to destroy that thing you valued in an instant, they turn and look at you just to see you in pain. So you put on a poker face, you pretend it's okay, you really don't care… and then they move, they do burn it, they do cut it, and your knee-jerk reaction is to jump up and beg for them to stop, to try to make them stop-- and all they do is laugh. They're enjoying this. And they're not going to stop. If they do, it will only be to revel in your "stupid pain," to point fingers and laugh at what a "baby" you are, to give you the chance to soak up the shock of that experience while they plan their second offense. That's what it feels like when I see people acting romantically. Just like that.
I think the word is "torment." Just like seeing how long an arachnophobe can hold out as you dangle a spider nearer and nearer their face. Torment. And they always laugh afterwards. "There's nothing to be afraid of!" "Don't be such a big baby!" "I didn't actually hurt you!" But it's all said with mockery, with disdain, with gleeful derision. Insinuating, if you were like me, I wouldn't have to torture you. The way you are now, you're a disgrace. You sicken me. You're shameful even to look at. So I'm going to torment you until you're just like me.
…is that what my violent urges are doing too? Am I saying the same thing in return?
Where is the fine line? How can I learn to tolerate this with a peaceful heart? How can I heal this angry fearful sorrow inside? That's what needs to be done. There is a root, a blackened root, and I can't find the ends of it. Not quite, apparently, because I've yanked it out before but it keeps growing back.


(ended)

 


 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (drained)

 

 

therapy today.
woman works with sheppard pratt apparently, said she's effectively going to be using the same treatment plan with us now. it begins with coping skills, mostly grounding and establishing safety. we've never had a therapist set up a "plan" before so this is exciting.
also we handed her the rough system lineup she asked for (she wanted names), which of course we had listed under colors. i said we thought very visually and she said she did too, then she handed us some crayons and asked us to "box in" each group of names with that color so she had a ready representation. then she was on the phone with the insurance people while we were scribbling away with crayons. it was really fantastic actually.
we're seeing her again on thursday, can't wait, she seems legitimately eager to learn and help and she is both nice and educated. plus she apparently works with the ISSTD, which is icing on the cake. we'll do our very best working with her.

got some food today, stupid damned floating voices made me turn the freaking car around TWICE to go back and buy some shit they would NOT shut up at me about, even had the nerve to throw a line of synchronicities at me that were very loud, all saying "buy it" (or you'll regret it). so i did, aaaaaand guess what, when we ate it later (only a bit!) we got TERRIBLY sick, honestly it hasn't been this bad in months. so yeah screw you floating voices.

oh yeah. and we also forgot.
sugar = hacks. apparently salt does too, it all ties into the crushing nausea and pain and feelings of filth/ unworthiness/ rage/ sorrow that such foods elicit in the body and mind. so those damn voices basically pushed us into buying a hack, i am so angry, i am so tired. i need to stop listening to them. i need to tell the therapist about them, first opportunity we get. they still insist they are god but they are NOT, nothing from god acts like that, i know that. they cannot be truly moral because they have no empathy. they do not have my best intentions in mind, they only want me to obey, and submit.
i read a quote like this on tumblr yesterday.
"The only people who talk about sacrifice are assholes. The government talks about sacrifice, and about the ultimate sacrifice. Sacrifice has to have PURPOSE. Sacrifice has sacred utility. The Holocaust had no purpose. Dying for a cause can have purpose. But most of the time when the state speaks of sacrifice the state means THANK YOU FOR LETTING ME EAT YOU."
that's it in a nutshell really.

on that note here's a weird topic. its been weird in general lately, hacks are either totally nonexistent or utterly horrific, but in the downtime im seeing more clearly. they cannot touch me easily anymore, i'm learning to fight again. i can see through their lies now, now that i'm being honest with myself, now that i'm untangling confusing things from their snares. and it is confusing. we're still flat-out asexual and repulsed, we don't need to bloody test that anymore to know it for sure. i dont give a damn if others demand justification for our orientation, they have no right. but even so, we are confused, because i STILL have that childhood lingering need for affection, for platonic intimacy, for some sort of close caring that i've never had much of in a true context. that's why relationships are tough, that's why i only really feel safe around infinitii now. but i still have that sad, sad need, that inner child so neglected. i keep thinking of the child in the manger and maybe if that was symbolic, a loud call from the universe to take better care of that part of our psyche for once. we keep ignoring it, treating it like our birth family did. "grow up." "don't be a crybaby." "don't bother me." "don't talk/ think/ act like that." emotional stunting. anyway thats old news.
point is, that is conflicting with the weird wants that showed up during high school, when genesis showed up. realizing that yeah we still wanted closeness but if we were allowed to be more demanding, more selfish, we... wanted that affection to hurt. remember how around that same time, we were convinced we were some sort of masochist because we were obsessed with pain? and laurie still bears the scars from that bullshit? how they used us. how they used us. i am so sorry. but it's true, the pain is sacred, the pain was tied to "caring" in the childhood punishments that became her anchor. and we were never truly able to unlink those two things. to this day, sharp pain is something i need in a physically intimate situation. not sexual. intimacy is NOT sexual and i despise being told that for years. no. any time my walls are down and i am breaking from honesty and someone loves me i want it to hurt, i want there to be pain, some sort of catharsis that isn't flakey or shallow or dramatic. i want agony and i want it to be sincere.
but lately in light of religious stuff and infi by extension, that's expanded to embrace the self-annihilation drive, the need exclusive to myself, to melt into other people and things and so be devoured. and yes, with infi sometimes i beg for that to be literal. ever since that one morning i wanted hir to eat my heart, to purify it like ze did the energy ze swallowed, ever since then i've had this stupid lingering want to just be consumed by something greater and brighter than myself, some sort of religious ecstasy of destruction. and not personal either, i never like when people pay attention to me in those situations, no. no, just let there be blissful pain. bring everything up and out, scrub this ribcage snow-clear. crunch my bones between your teeth. something.
it all boils down to me not wanting to be a person, why the hell does that always come back. am i that tired? am i that in love? i don't know.

the past four months or so i have been following the bullshit newage regime. they say "enjoy pain" but there is a fine line damn it. they say that if you are attacked, if you are raped, just surrender and let it happen! "don't make it a problem," they say. and yeah that's just fine and dandy if you want to live a bleached-out super-happy void life, that's great. but i'm telling you. i've been strangling my negative emotions for months, just like that. "let everything happen," they said. and i didn't realize that in truth, that means to let the outbursts happen too. when i was attacked, someone said "don't resist!" but what if my inner child is screaming, huh?? what if she is scared out of her mind? what if he is sobbing for help? "don't resist" WHAT, pray tell?? that includes THEM, too!!! god damn it but you were painting over my soul in the process of telling me to be a bland smiley-face sticker. "don't resist," fine, that means that from now on if heartspace wants to jump out then I am LETTING IT.
the therapist said that too, something i forgot. when children experience trauma, some of them think "bad things only happen to bad people" so they reason, "i must be horrible for such a horrible thing to happen to me!" and that poisons them. i said something to her and she responded with that, said that's how i'm thinking, i agreed. but it made me sad, i read that in so many other accounts of D.I.D., how children would be told that they deserved what happened to them, to break them into little pieces. it's so ironic, heartbreakingly so, how my pieces were the first people to tell me i didn't deserve that abuse.

i didn't tell you about roxie. oh gosh i love her she's the cutest thing. she's a little deer i found, a little jingly bell deer, she's so soft and the sweetest tiny thing. i found her upstairs in a box and she fits in my hand and she is my friend now, she's on my desk. she has antlers though, that's cool even though she's a girl, so obviously she's trans like me haha. but really she's so nice.
she isn't in headspace yet, not really, just in flickers. it's been AGES since something like this happened, an outspacer walk-in of this sort. i miss it! but we don't know what color she is. green, strangely, feels close. red or brown maybe, but there's a strong green pull even though there's none on her. we'll see.
aaanyway. after finding her, i kept getting deer on my tumblr dashboard. i wondered about it then, looked up what the deer means as a totem animal. let me post a bit of that.
"From the deer we can learn that the gift of gentleness and caring can help us overcome and put aside many testing situations. Only love, both for ourselves and for others, helps us understand the true meaning of wholeness."
"Deer teaches us how powerful it is to be of gentle demeanour, to exert keen observation and sensitivity. Deer's are in tune with nature and all it comprises. They are sacred carriers of peace and show those with this power animal how to open their hearts and love unconditionally... Deer has entered your life to help you walk the path of love with full consciousness and awareness, to know that love sometimes requires caring and protection, not only in how we love others, but also in how we love ourselves."
"Deer teaches us to be gentle, to touch the hearts and minds of wounded beings who are in our lives. Don't push people to change, rather gently nudge them in right direction, with the love that comes from deer. Love and accept people as they are. The balance of true power lays in love and compassion."

You get the picture. It's all intuition and gentleness and innocence and regeneration. But it's so accurate, not just to the vibes Roxie gives off, but also to where we are in our life journey right now.
I've been treating myself, and this body, like shit. Pardon my language, but it deserves that. It's awful. But it's true.

I lost my train of thought.
This is another mindspill, this entry. Better than nothing though! I need to just get back into the swing of updating again, after such a long forced hiatus.
I just do not like focusing on the negative. I don't. Energy goes where attention goes, the strength of anything depends on how much and how often we focus on it. So maybe the deer message is the best. Instead of anger and fear, can we be gentle instead, and get a better result? Let's do this RIGHT, let's do this with pink and aqua and violet hues, not the colorless rulebooks they sell us. Let's be kind, let's be loving, like we are, yeah there's dark stuff in our past but that's NEEDED, damn it that is NEEDED TOO.
I read an article in a Psychology Today magazine, in the therapists office. Basically, "why you need negative emotions." Why things like sorrow, anger, shame, frustration, boredom, etc. are important. They are signposts, they are pushes in other directions, they are sparks, they are important too! And here I am listening to people telling me, "no, only positive happy emotions are allowed! :)" ugh those smiley faces are painful at this point. I'm sorry but it's true. Why do they anger me? Because to me they are masks. No laugh-lines around the eyes. It's that awful sort of forced smile people make when they are being condescending or hiding hatred. That's what it feels like, those emotes, in those sentences. Emotes can be genuine in other contexts but nope, not there. So there's my explanation, that's why they frustrate me. I don't want to make that sort of expression, for me it's wrong. For ME it's wrong. That's my path to walk, for the love of God and his monstrous angels let me do my shadow work, let me adore my daemon again, let this System operate as it was meant to. Stop crushing the nighttime and wondering why we don't dream anymore.

Healing. Step one. 2015, another new beginning, another step up, a new mission. "Take care of yourself." Collective noun.
Surgery, a soft reset coming up next week. A new therapist and a new chance to grow. Feeling like I'm getting a new name too; it's been two years and that's the average time period for a Core so a morph might be in the works. We shall see.

It's 1AM. I just drank four lemons so that made me feel a lot less sick. Tomorrow I'm probably going to eat at least four cucumbers, this body is craving green stuff like mad so I should just let Emmett go to town. I miss him. I miss everyone.
I can dream, we can make that dream a reality. Yes there is lingering hurt from the dead timelines, from the old lives, but that's all in lower levels now, and it's feeling more flowy. It's not tar-sticky anymore, for the most part. Some of it is, in parts, but it's like we can still remove it easily, if done with care, and understanding. We can do it, we will. There will be a day when we can all live as a System and not have to do this bloody trauma work anymore, because it will be healed at long last. We are building that day every day, bringing it into existence.
The hardest part, though, is overcoming obligations. Ironically. I get stuck in "repeat behaviors," in loops that hurt me, because (as I said) I am not doing much self-care at all and I've been tossed about by voices, so I don't "fight back" and say what I think is the best decision. It's tangled and really the problem largely does not exist when heartspace is active, plugged-in. When people are around, we know what to do. Even if some of us are lost we have wisdom, we have knowledge. Just reminding myself.
So smarter choices. Every day, a bit at a time, being more self-respectful, and brave and daring too, for that sake.
1:11 right there. "Pay attention to your thoughts, for your thoughts become your reality." Good reminder, thank you.

Now it's late so I apologize if I've left anything un-concluded, but I do need sleep and I'm tired. I don't want to keep rambling when I have no real desire to type at the moment. I'd rather type when I feel a real drive to do so, not to just take up space.
I hope all you readers (the not-so-invisible audience!) are doing well. Have a good night.

 




 

prismaticbleed: (Default)


 

 

I haven't been updating in a while because I've been running away.

Somewhere along the line my family situation and world situation "convinced me" that I had to be "normal" or else I would only suffer always. I was told I had to sacrifice everything "weird, crazy, or evil" and become a good normal girl, in order to be happy always.
Happiness is bullshit, if this is happiness.
Let me elaborate on this.
I don't want war. I DO NOT WANT WAR. The demons are trying to start one again, now that the old System is currently somewhere out of my reach (by my ignorance, it can be brought back, but it will take huge amounts of trust and bravery and self-love that i am currently frightened to summon?). The demons torment me daily now.
They are the "floating voices," as you know. They still attack me, torment me, shout at me through my own voice. They can't hack me like Julie did, thank God, that timeline is erased forever.
Laurie told me yesterday (she can still reach me, says it's very distant and difficult but she was the first "headvoice" so I don't think she'll ever be truly cut off) that Julie "loves me for that," in a pure gracious way, for effectively scratching our entire old history for good, turning it from fate into a fable. Julie has now been forever pink, forever kind and sweet, as it were, no matter what our linear experiences here may suggest. Time has changed. I like when it changes.
But there hve been hints that that entire original timeline was forced on us. We grew into something evil and dark that was never meant to be our true home. There are hints that a new one is trying to be manufactured, from the strings of the old, from the ancient angry girls again. The roots of gluttony and sloth and self-neglect. Filth and apathy.
It's not salt crystals. It's corrosion. Salt, is good white crystals, it's good for driving out demons. I think this is sugar, a different sort of black under guise of white. All that bleached-white stuff, gunk, Jessica food. Tied to horrible self-hatred. I want it gone.
But they are trying to start another war. There ARE good floating voices, "angels" or such, that do guide me well, but they are confused too and frequently don't realize the most efficient way of communicating. Their language throws me off sometimes.
Also I have realized that as long as I am terrified that THEY are evil voices, I will tend to doubt them, out of confusion. It's a weakness.

I go into trances far too easily. The old timeline attests to this, the dissociation and horrible hacks. I very easily go into trances and that's not good, not when that happens during the day, and I end up following programs, automated patterns, obligatory learned behavior. I catch myself doing things through a fog sometimes, at a distance, not understanding why, not able to "feel" anything enough to stop. It's awful. I know it's logically not healthy, but I can't feel any concern. It's not real, it seems. I can't get my brain to "focus" and accept that this is something happening to me. Maybe it's a self-preservation instinct gone wrong, "if we accepted this was happening to a body that housed US, too, it would be horrific." So we depersonalize. It is impossible to heal, or grow, in this situation, unless we embrace heartspace again. That is a fact.
But people tell us it is evil. I don't care. Some things may be, some of them may be, I can't tell anymore, I really cant. the apathy is horrible, it's forced apathy, it's scar tissue. over and over again. a bleak white scab where my heart once was. it's a result of too many hacks, too many liars, too many slipups, too many abusers with changing faces. too much bleedover. too many flashbacks. not knowing who is who anymore and feeling too much sickness in others.

I want to leave so much behind and so much needs to be abandoned in order to grow.
Maybe that's why I'm falling into addictions lately. Stupid addictions, mostly food-related, related to biting and staved off only by the lingering purgation mechanisms. We're losing a lot of money, but atoning habits are now kicking in to stop that. It's immensely beneficial and works better than anything else. Knife would be proud of me. Maybe. Maybe someone else. I'm telling you, there are weird fringe-feelings of new people, of new places, of a whole new working mechanism in a paper-clear midspace realm, something like frosted glass with a bite, coming into focus. New people. When I go into body meditations I can feel them, I can see them, they come out into the body. Every time. Is that why the bad voices keep trying to distract me from meditating? Because when I do, I come face-to-face with the awful, glorious, undeniable fact that THIS IS REAL???
Who the hell are you. Who are you to tell me they were evil, that they were fake, that they are leading me astray, whenall YOU do is call me a "faggot whore" and other awful things, and keep me from doing any self-improvement???
"Follow orders, follow orders," "read read read," that's ALL YOU EVER TELL ME. I am so damn depressed because my day is full of nothing but READING, page after page after page, and you know what??? Before I started enslaving myself to these websites-- and they ARE good sites, but in moderation, you can't overdose on that either, remember in SLC we wouldn't even leave the house without consulting the sites and that was profoundly unhealthy but you would approve even now i think-- before all that, I STILL got this sort of information. Different, maybe, but true, the same.
Now you are calling "blasphemy." Define that word. "Calling God unto yourself," you say. "Claiming you know what God wants." And do you? Yes? Would you call me a faggot in the same sentence? "I'm calling it like it is," you say.
And there's my doubt. Remember Laurie started out like this, once, ages ago? That SAME Marywood-hallway energy vibe is STILL here, still holding some sort of voice, something like she was once. Berating me, hating me, furious and scathing, but as a force of admonishment.
Would you believe that is what I miss the most?
Does that... is that legitimate? Does that count? "Everyone has their own spiritual path" they say, but too many of these new-age people make it feel like it HAS to be all yoga poses and fruit smoothies all the time. "Oh, abandon ALL that keeps you from being happy! :)" they say. And it makes some old, but young, part of me so angry, so sad. It feels like Cannon's age, something awakened around high school, when we started to open our eyes.
What is happiness, I now ask. Is it allowed to be "different" for us? There's that pronoun I can never stop using. Maybe your happiness is that sort of admittedly-cliched vegan stereotype that these spiritual websites conjure up. Maybe, for you, that sort of life (which to me feels hyper-stagnant and painted-on, I'm sorry but I don't think it's for me but these damn voices insist I obey, are they right??) is perfect. Maybe so, and that's great, then follow it with all your heart.
But... I don't want a war. I don't want a war, ever again, don't you dare fcking touch me ever again, but...
When I go back, it starts again. Which is why I want to abandon everything. Somehow start a new session, pull a Jade Harley, grab everyone and move into a whole new universe.
Infinitii "survived," somehow, for lack of a better term. I saw no one for at least a solid month and then one day Infinitii was in my mind, colors changed and name turned around. "Eternos" ze called hirself, all white with pink eyes and strange horns I couldn't quite see well. A different vibe, something more solid and bright, something closer to Laurie. I'm not sure what that was about yet, I haven't looked into it.
The inner Cathedral is still centered around blood. Still. This holy white place, all gold and roses, a temple, but falling apart now. The Christ-child there, the archetypal infant of new life, like at Christmas all over again, is there and I can't tell what it is feeling. I look at it lying in that little white bed and it is crying and it is smiling and it is laughing and it is angry. I cannot tell. All of it?
And there is blood, a waterfall of blood, this gorgeous ruby color, the purest thing I can imagine but it's blood and there's this spiral crystal staircase beneath it and I can't see where it goes. Down into the earth. This is so different. What is it?
Baby, child of potential, I see your tears either way and it terrifies me because I see how broken this temple is. Your home, your birthing-place, somewhere to honor you, and I'm letting it get shot to shit because I live here too. And it shatters my heart, it makes that same part of me want to scream and cry, that teenage demi-girl, that raging self who suddenly realized that she deserved more than the hell she was passively letting herself burn in. Same as this. The oldest thing in the book.

Happiness. Can it include this blood? Can it include shadows? Can it be, somehow, divinely, with all hope and against all logic and orders, inclusive of our heartspace people?
Infinitii, Infinitii, dear beloved creature, I loved you once. I'm sure some part of my soul does, still. But now, the thought of loving you, at all, makes those floating voices glare at me with zealous rage, condemning me. "Sinner!! You go against God!!" I find it hard to believe, looking at you, a strange echo of God in your own right, always were, but the cry of blasphemer keeps tearing at my ears and so I shut down. I shut down, I shut off, I go back into addictive loops, blinding myself to myself, always exhausted and irritable because I want to cry and sleep and love but I can't, not when I'm being told the truest parts of my past were the vilest.

Yoga isn't bad. I do it spontaneously, then it's good. I can't do these weird scheduled ordered breathy classes, it feels so false, it makes me ill and sad. Same thing with the diets, with the candles and incense, with the "spells" and other "magicky" things. When it comes from my heart, hell when it USED to come from Dream World, it was FINE and I loved it because it was MY thing, my intuitive thing, not someone's barked commandment or smile-stamped insinuation. Now all of that is practically being demanded of me left and right, "do THIS, just like THIS," and it always feels like there's an "OR ELSE" tacked to the end. "Oh, you'll end up doing it just like this eventually, when you're good enough." Essentially, "if you're not ready to do this, you're still blind/ asleep/ ignorant/ afraid/ etc." Like there are NO other options. And I HATE that, because I AM doing half that stuff already BUT when you put it that way I want to STOP. I want to stop, because NOW you're putting it in terms of ABSOLUTES, and my kneejerk reaction is-- and always has been, for better or for worse-- to test the hell out of it.
"I can't do this," you say? Bullshit. I can. I can do ANYTHING, I am impervious, nothing is impossible. And then I WILL do it, even if it makes me sick, even if I regret it horribly, even if I end up with scars and a sore stomach from it. Some little part of me will be standing like a soldier, not proud but determined, saying "I told you it was possible."
Language. It's all about language.
I am a terribly visual person. Lately I've been unable to read unless I have accompanying pictures, either literally or mentally (which is making this "obligatory" binge-reading hellish, as it's walls and walls of text I get overwhelmed by, even if I WANT to read it). But when I do hear words, the structure is key. I'm realizing that. It's vital.
The "angels," or whatever they are, the voices that try to help me-- they don't quite get this. They're rather simple-minded and straightforward. "Don't eat this," they say, sternly. Then the teen-girl part of my brain gets upset, hears an "eat this" as well as a residual insinuation that "don't" means "can't." So she eats it, even if she despises it and doesn't want it, to prove a point or something. I really don't know. This is weird and it's been looping for weeks, if not years, so obviously we haven't learned the full lesson from it yet.
I still say, it's forced dissociation. We've grown enough to be able to enjoy proper eating now-- which is a HUGE milestone-- as long as it is healthy for us, and not stressful. We can't have sugar, because it makes the body ill, and causes hacks. See, you have to BACK UP your "can'ts" and "don'ts" or they WILL be tested in order to FIND such backup. That's how our brain works. Is that bad? Or is it GOOD, to question such empty words until they carry meaning, truth, relevance?
We can't eat in busy, noisy rooms, because then we tend to depersonalize and dissociate, causing abusive and/or destructive eating. It's very unsafe and harmful to all involved. So we must be careful there too. And we CANNOT, we MUST NOT, eat dense foods. This is important and I say this with compassion to all involved, because it's tricky. Dense foods ARE NOT BAD, that's been a misconception for many months. No, they're just too heavy for us personally. It's like putting diesel fuel in a compact car. It's not going to run. But a vehicle that runs on diesel will work great! So the thing itself isn't bad. That's important. We're integrating that now, we no longer hate foods, which is so relieving. We're no longer afraid of foods either. Now we can recognize, "this just isn't what I need now." It bumps heads with "but CAN I eat it?" often yet, and the answer is yes we can, but it's not wise to do so. Just the phrase "not wise" needs to be changed, because currently it carries the connotation of "you're a fool" which is a very negative sentence and it causes negative responses. Language!

Where was I. I'm kind of rambling today. There's so much. It feels nice, like starting a race again after stepping out for a year, if that makes sense? Like getting back on the path, on the road, after having gotten lost for a while, wandering because someone told me it was "better to do so" and maybe it was for them but it's not bad to walk the path either. I'm tired of feeling terrified and obligated all the time. Is that bad?
It's getting late. Let me just recap my thoughts here.

Release the old that is no longer working. Remember that the "new" can ALSO count here, if it doesn't work. Just because something is a "new option" doesn't automatically make it correct, especially not unquestionably so. That's a harmful thought process.

Oh! BIG important thing I almost forgot.
I mentioned previously I've been holding Jewel Monster forms more often lately. I didn't realy mention this is purely spontaneous, total overlay and very individualized energy. Oddly for the past few days I've been getting a Purganiuso overlay (earlier stage in the Angelorei growth line), but still with the Joy/Jubilation Virtue, and still with Angelorei days too. So that's unusual. There's far more "personality" in the Purganiuso form-- the Angelorei one is mostly church-based and feels tied to that piety, unsurprisingly-- but it's compassionate. As it I feel more of a desire to treat myself with integrity and respect and love. I must, as that species; it's hardwired really. But I wanted to say that.
Also. The other night, after seeing Infinitii again (as Eternos), I wondered about this whole "gap" thing again. Stuff still felt segregated, in at least three pieces now, especially with me as a Jewel Monster which is incompatible with headspace so to speak. And I got the phrase, "bridge the gap." As in, BE THE BRIDGE. Intuitively it made massive sense: I was able to step into every one of those spaces, and as this now, moving freely about, I could bring them all together in threads-- something like that. Also Xenophon was hugely important in the same, not a "native" Jewel Monster but with deep species ties as one nevertheless. Hard to explain in brief right now, I need to type that up somewhere for public reading. But "Jewel Monster" is kind of a collective term, people can become one even if they weren't before, suffice to say that much. It's promising. Either way "bridge the gap" is at the forefront of my mind and heart. I feel that role now, that mission, tied to my Angelorei self. Somehow I need to connect all of these world-spaces, these different platforms within and without, to unite it all. Unite the inner worlds AND the outer world. That's important, so important. And we can do it. I can do it. Maybe I'm the only person who's been able to do it, now, someone born in heartspace but holding this form and living in the outside. It's unprecented. And it's hopeful, so hopeful, with so much joy held in promise within it.



We start a new therapist tomorrow. That was the impetus for this.
I don't know what's going to happen but I WILL NOT LIE or sugarcoat anything. And even if it terrifies me, even if it shatters me first, which it may, I WILL make sure Laurie is there with me for it. I think the universe is demanding that too, the new office we are going to is painted purple on the outside. Violet demands integrity, honesty, true compassion. It's the color of kings and divinity, it's a regal holy humble gorgeous color and it feels just like the vibes she gives off, and I won't (can't) forget that. It's too profoundly impressed upon my heart; it's too true.
That's what I mean. There's a feeling of realness, of tangible joy and something bright and incredibly expansive, like a tunnel opening up into a vista, when I think of them. Not the stuff we went through, but us. The truth of us, forging new paths even now. Let go of the old, that timeline is dead, it no longer serves us. Let's rebuild, let's continue to rebuild.

The other day, New Year's night actually, I kept getting all this internal feeling and imagery of flowers. People and roses, really, no idea why but it was so so relevant.
Javier slept in "my" room that night, we had like five people in one bed and it was great. We all share it and it's so nice, all these people trusting and quiet around you, individual but as a group. Javier put a rose corsage on when he walked in, said he "got the message" and resonated with it too.
The next morning my grandfather put the television on and suddenly, there's this parade full of flowers. Suddenly, he's talking about the "Rose Bowl" in football. And I stood there, laughing out loud, because I didn't even know and yet there was synchonicity. So that felt amazing.
That's the feeling I miss. THAT is "happiness," to me, that heart-bright, warm-gold glow like a firework or a sunset just burning in my chest, something that ALWAYS happens in heartspace, something that NEVER happens with this damn blanked-out monotonous life and the floating voices. I know they mean well, but they are the color and temperature of paper, tepid and flat. They aren't bad, they just don't sparkle like my heart yearns to. Yes they have lessons to teach me, yes they are good to listen to WITH DISCERNMENT. But at the end of it all, at the end of the day... I think this, this inner joy, is what I still need, no matter what they say.

I don't care if it's "weird." I don't care if it "looks crazy" or if my family makes disgusted, disdainful faces at me whenever I hint at it or whenever they glimpse it. "Don't do/ say/ think/ feel that, it's not normal! People will think you're off in the head." To put it nicely. I don't want to repeat some of the slurs that have been casually dropped on this subject by my family, leaving me shocked and sick and horribly doubtful.
I want to shine. I want to shine with them. I don't want to care if the world labels us "nuts" or "freaks" or anything like that. I'll wear those terms with gratitude if it means I am being so honest. I love these people in my heart, in our heart, so much I could cry from it, and I don't GET those emotions when I'm unplugged from the inner realms. I DON'T cry when I'm "being normal," not unless I'm crying from fatigue and frustration, which happens far too often in that state, begging for sleep and solitude and solidarity, not knowing where to find it because I'm ignoring the truth. Never again. I can't.
It's going to take so, so much bravery to crack this shell. It takes guts. I don't know why. But we'll take an axe to it, and we'll kiss that damn blade too, before we bury it deep into this calcified mess. Destruction is a form of creation, that is still true, when used properly...
What about him. His vibe changed completely. I don't know what the future holds for him but we shall see. We need to cast off all the dregs of the past first, all that dust was choking us. I'm sure something still glows at its heart, there was too much love there for there not to be. I hope. I really do hope, even if that relationship feels alien and nonexistent to me currently. I'm confused, but there's hope, for something. Maybe that hope, the trust that allows it to glimmer ever so slightly, means more than I understand yet.

Infinitii is protecting me from hacks. Someone tried yesterday, I was crying but so apathetic, "don't touch me," but so so damn tired I wasn't fighting. Infinitii showed up, all white again, and almost choked me. STOP, ze said, all holy fear and fire and eyes and wings. The vibe was unignorable. STOP. And I had no strength to stop on my own, I know I didn't, I would just surrender and weep for my weakness, for my inability to say "no" to an imposed force... but ironically, here was a force greater than any hacker, something so sublime that my heart shook with devout terror and adoration and swore it would follow hir to the ends of the earth if ze asked. I won't lie, it's instantaneous. Infinitii Eternos demanded that they stop, that I stop, and I was so enraptured that I no longer cared about anything but that, anything but hir. So "everything but" stopped. I got out of that safely. But I don't know whether to laugh or cry either, feeling that image-memory, with hir hands around my throat and eyes on fire, and me smiling like a saint in delirious ecstasy, in the same sort of selfless abandonment that had led me into that damned state. I think I told Infi to do whatever ze wanted with me, and ze responded that NO, ze would NOT, that was exactly what got me into that lethal trouble in the first place.
It's a curse and a blessing, I'm sure, whatever quality you'd call that. Inherently neutral, all about application. I should meditate on that more. It seems to be a core problem, and a core help, that tendency to annihilate or aggrandize my "self" as it were. Either I am utterly not, or I am everything at once. Sometimes both. And it's strange, and it's terrifying, and it's awe-inspiring. We must manage it better. I don't think it's going to go away, because THAT'S a huge lesson Dream World taught me too. The nightmares don't always disappear, because they, too, serve a divine purpose. Even Fear has its place in the holy order, as it were. You have to look from a whole new set of eyes. How fitting is that.
I think that's why I don't like the "super good" vibe the new-age stuff gives off, as I said. They keep telling me, "kill your ego," "kill your shadow," "kill your vices." Destroy everything "bad," OR re-label it all as "good" so it won't be a problem anymore.
Forgive the language, but in my own experience, that applies to my life as BULL SHIT. (Laurie just laughed and gave me a thumbs-up for that, well thank you dear)
I don't like swearing but I'm just so worn out. "Learn to enjoy pain and things get interesting," NO THANK YOU. For me, "living in the moment" should not mean "enjoying pain" because for us, at least currently, that leads to ABUSE and SELF-SABOTAGE.
That is why the retribution drives are kicking in full-force. Every hack demands atonement, always has and always will. That will not be compromised, because holding that consequence means that we MUST recognize hacks as spiritually malevolent, NOT as some "neutral event" to "endure." NO. We will hold the toll of blood to it, always, for what it means to us. For others that may not work. For us it is one of the most beneficial things we can do right now. Maybe one day it will change, true. But currently, hacks MUST be atoned for, or apathy kicks in. And that must NOT be allowed ever again. Hacks are FORBIDDEN and I am tired of letting thiefs and vandals and murderers into this temple just because they knocked. I'm tired. I'm not "obligated" to take on all of that just because it exists. I'm not "obligated" to suffer just becaue I can. That's terrible. It must stop. And we must be the ones to stop it.
Also, this is still tied to purgation, even moreso than ever now. The two vices bleed into each other. All wasted money, even if it occurs out of misinformed hope or a lack of proper information, MUST be repaid. This is new, and overwhelming, but that is needed as it makes it a SOLID consequence, which carry the most weight as far as growth goes. With no consequences, there is stagnancy, and that is what we are striving to change here. And of course, the holy blades are the last-ditch unfailing effort if all else falls short. I hope it doesn't come to that for this too, but it is now a legitimate "threat" for such misconduct, and that alone demands personal integrity.
It's scary, how easily it has become to abuse this body lately, especially in the dietary department. It's all depersonalization, because of the fronter-switches that usually accompany eating (the teen girls typically come out to do so and they are totally neglectful), which are exacerbated by apathy. But that has bad vibes and I won't rant about it. We must demand better treatment of this vessel, by the most positive means necessary. Just, getting through this shell takes real heavy effort at first, or at least it is from the way we are approaching it right now.

On that note, Laurie is trying harder too. The calcification got to her, but she's burning through it beautifully. I have total unwavering faith in her. That means the world, I know it does. Intention means so much.

I have also learned SO MUCH lately, as far as "spiritual education" goes on my OWN path. Synchronistic messages and videos and bits that apply to OUR personal experience, and make total sense. It helps. I just wanted to add that as it ties into the hack/abuse thing, making it harder and harder for apathy to stick around. Education is important! When I realize just what and WHY the demons and hackers are doing things to us, it makes me refuse to allow it anymore. When this started, in the old timeline, for years no one understood it and so when 2010 happened and the "dead children" truth was revealed it was so wrenchingly horrible that we attempted suicide. There are more layers to their motivation though, shifting through the years, but it was never justifiable. Never never never. It was ALWAYS evil and I am sorry, so sorry, that we (I?) tried to justify it on their behalf for so long, solely because I had been convinced that, being outside forces, they had to be right.
Which is what the floating voices (the bad ones) tend to insist even now. Same people, I'm sure. Horrible things. But I've learned from them, even. Now go away. We don't need your abuse to learn anymore, and it breaks my heart to think that I once thought I did. No more. Never again. Leave this place, and leave us alone, and leave everyone I know alone. Don't touch ANYONE. I will carry that through with force if need be. Compassion is not a simpering pushover like I was once told. Compassion is violet and black, and it WILL eliminate your malevolence by whatever means necessary. You know this as well as I do. Leave us alone.
Don't you laugh. The moment you see those eyes, I know you will turn and run. You are powerless here.

Gotta lay down the law, you know. It takes guts. I'm not yet used to standing up for myself, to talking like I have power and knowledge of my own, after being told I was incapable and/or undeserving of either. Nope, not true. I am wise, I am good, I am powerful, and stop calling me a blasphemer for it. Are you misunderstanding? I do all this THROUGH the Light in me, in everything. I'm not some isolated standalone thing, and I do not want that staggeringly harmful untruth being perpetuated either. Okay? Everyone, stop treating me like I am cut off from 'God' and the rest of the world. I don't want to be anymore, even if just in mind.
I'm rambling. I have to be careful, I tend to ramble and that's dangerous.
This is why I need people with me, or at least, why it is safer. With Laurie or Infinitii or Genesis or someone backing me up, rambling doesn't happen. They call me out, they keep me humble but strong. And they refuse to let our System be abused either... even if I'm the one idiotically allowing it, for whatever reason.
That needs to stop. It will stop. It must. There's so much fear tied to it, why? But it will stop, I promise.

There's so much forgiveness that needs to happen, strangely. What needs to be forgiven? Is it projected stuff?

Tomorrow is therapy. We'll see how that goes. (It will go well, we'll make sure of it. Focus on the positive possibilities, match that vibe bro.)
First, sleep. It's 1AM and I need sleep. We need sleep.
I'm a little afraid to go upstairs but I will anyway. I'll look fear in the face and see what happens then, too.

There's hope tonight, like a candle. That is enough.


 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)



Synchronicity has been everywhere, lately. I've been following it, staying open to it, being grateful for it. It's responding in kind. I'm deeply thankful.

 

It's scary sometimes, to be so totally obedient to the little pushes and whispers, the ones that you can't ignore or question anyway because they feel completely true and you know it. You can't argue with your own heart, I know, I've tried. Still, it's scary to be so trusting. Scary but exhilarating. I'm learning.
"Well done, good and faithful servant! You have been faithful with a few things; I will put you in charge of many things..." That keeps echoing in my head. That gospel would always ring in my ears for days after I heard it. I suppose I never thought I lived up to it. But here I am.
I'm being fashioned into something, that's all I know. I want to be a vessel, washed out and painted gold, for something bigger than myself. I need to learn to endure every scrape and buffer in order to be polished, to be worthy of this. It's tangled to express. But I'm feeling it more now, than ever.

 

I've been "feeling" my energy field again lately, as there was a big shift about a week ago after months of vacillation.
From a humanoid standpoint I'm still holding a masculine aesthetic but it's adult now. That's new and it's nice. It feels a lot clearer, a lot kinder. No matter how I try to look at it, I'm a big guy. Definite facial hair, still white (surprisingly), like ice but without the chill. But this makes sense as a form. I've always gravitated towards a certain look/type of adult male character, as an ideal for myself. I guess I just never thought I could fit that same ideal? Which is funny. But, again, my overlay is just that now, and I can't change it. I'm not complaining at all, mind. This new overlay is so in-tune with who I want to be-- so warm and genuine and softhearted, but strong and full of laughter and brightness too. I never quite had that bit before, because it's not fire, like the girls had-- it's more like a warmth. It's more orange than red, more like a fireplace than a blaze. More like sunlight. I like it.
As far as "Jewel Monster" forms go, though, I know I was a green Kaiteo over the summer, but for the past two weeks or so I've been hovering between what feels like a gold Lephieros, and a common white Angelorei. I've been holding the latter as often as possible lately, as it feels deeply comforting and I can't forget what I wrote about them as a child-- that they radiated light effortlessly, from the strength of their hearts alone. And they do, they absolutely shine. So I'm walking about giving light now too.

 

Speaking of the synchronicity though. I never had a Virtue declared, it was always tentative for the others in the past. But I know as well as anyone that V/Vs, just like Typecodes, aren't arbitrarily chosen. They aren't even played with. You feel the truth of them deep in your soul somewhere, an ache without a name until it bursts forth like the dawn at long last. Prophets are blessed in their curse of always knowing, of not knowing what it means to run or hide or doubt that part of your spirit, of your destiny. It's burned into their core from birth.
But we all have a piece of that, quieter. In the end, we'll stumble across our personal Virtue, or Vice if that is our path to walk, and in a moment it will just click and that's it, even if you're afraid or confused or laughing in disbelief you know that's it.
Mine is Joy. I thought it was Gratitude for a while, but the signs kept pointing elsewhere. There were so many signposts. First it was the feeling of being utterly cut off from joy, from celebration, and all of that, for too too long. It made me re-evaluate the meaning of it in my life, made me search for it, try to feel it better. Then it was the whole bit with being drawn to Jigaria, the Main Guardian of that same Virtue, as a result-- feeling this angry conflicted need to understand what her Virtue was really about from her perspective, from a standing point in her World.
Then it was the shadowing of that Lephieros form. It happened during choir, so totally it threw me off. The long ears, the eyes like poinsettias, the visionary aura. But this one, this form had a J-slot vibe? A Festive resonance. That was new. But it stuck. It's almost Christmas, and I haven't been able to catch the spirit this year, not in this cluttered house, not with the depression and distress around. Except in that moment, first feeling like that monster, it was there. I felt celebratory. Joy reached out for me.
Little things kept popping up. Words, songs, phrases, mostly. I remember the word "gaudete" jumping out at me during church at least three times... "rejoice," "jubilate," "alleluia." Suddenly it was everywhere. Joy, joy, joy. But am I worthy of carrying that? I asked. Can I? How could I forget, why would I be pulled towards a certain Virtue if I didn't already hope with my very being that I was capable of being a messenger of it? Of course I was going to question my eligibility. I wanted to be worthy. I keep forgetting that nothing can make the call but myself. Only I can say yes or no, in the end.
I picked yes. So here I am. "Joy" is my Virtue, at least, for as long as this lasts. With how my form shifts every year, my V/V may shift too. But for now, it's... well, it's not so much joy as it is rejoicing. There's a key difference in the feeling-tone.

This body is currently... ill? The flow put me here, it's not feeling well, there are some major worrisome issues that I need to see the doctor for ASAP. But I'm trying not to be scared. More accurately, I'm trying not to crush the fear or let it swallow me. I need to learn that it's okay to feel "negatively." I'm so used to trying to destroy my sadness and anger and fear because my family wants so badly for me to be happy and healthy, they get legitimately upset and frustrated whenever I show a negative emotion. It snowballs. So I'm learning to manage better.
Trust is key. It's the same thing as following the signs. I don't understand why I'm being made to walk this path again, but if I trust, if I keep my heart open, if I just keep walking... I'm sure it will all turn out okay. It will, that's how life works. "God," as you call it, that Source of all life has got things figured out. The universe is geometry. Of course I fit into it somewhere. I need to just stop fighting that, however pitifully, like a worried child. I'm not being condemned, it's just patient. If I calm down and just lift up my hand, let myself me led, I'll be okay. I need to remember that.

I'm listening to some very pretty Christmas music on Spotify. Problem is I can't find it anywhere else but there and Amazon. I may just have to get a copy, geez I don't think I've bought music since high school but really. "Like a Whisper In The Heart" has these glorious glissandos, I adore it so. And "Dona Nobis Pacem" has an equally lovely cello. It's so nice. Plus it's all HANDBELLS. You know how we love those.

Oh oh oh, speaking of handbells and Christmas, the other night I spent like four hours in the living room at night because the boys were out to work and school, so it was just me and the quiet night and the red tree and my iPod. And so I ran and walked and lay on the floor and stared at the lights and it was beautiful. But I got SO MUCH Dream World stuff! Oh my heavens I haven't had a Link flow like that in years, I don't think. I remember, it must have been during high school, walking in that same room for hours listening to music, seeing hours upon hours of scenes for Hokthai and Oneircia and Parnassus and even early headspace, completely happy. And I tuned right back into that.
It's the first time in... maybe a decade... that I felt I could start writing again. Dream World's written form has been on hold since I started high school, because Links got really screwed up after Justice appeared in 2004, because then Parnassus showed up and we discovered the Internet and that changed the entire focus. But I digress. That energy is old and I think it's reset too. I can pick up where we left off now, in Part Thirteen, after the "revelation of the century," right when Maitru's life gets turned upside down, right when mine was too. And here we are again.
It's wonderful, wonderful, this feeling of a second chance, as pure and true as anything. I'm so excited.

It's the only thing I have to live for now and it's more than enough, heartbreakingly so.
I broke into sobs this morning over the bathtub, washing my face, remembering my dream, the first "real" one I've had in at least a week. I had been working on typecode stuff the night before, despite how scared I was, despite how much awful gut-wrenching pain and fear was threatening to eat me alive. And I started to cry, ugly wracking choking tears, telling the angels that it was all I had to live for. Bitter, joyous, desperate. What do I do.
I told them I'll try to stay alive, as long as they need me to. They said keep going. Keep trying. Keep working. Hope was clear in their words. I can't see very far, there's a veil, but beyond it things feel pink and gold and glowing like a sunrise. Just like a sunrise. I'll hold to that feeling too.

I'm very very thirsty. I had sugar today and ended up throwing up because of it, it wasn't fun. But I'll try again. Deep breaths, don't panic. I did have a bad panic attack today, but I didn't realize that's what it was because they make me so tired, not anxious. I start to pass out. My mum says some of my symptoms are likely related to the HRT, though-- mostly the hot flashes, good Lord they're insane. I've been on fire for three days, and yet I'm freezing. It's so weird. So yeah, stuff is funky. But I'm holding strong. I'm glowing.
The priest had a sermon this weekend, "what do people say when you walk into a room?" What sort of person are we, in other people's eyes? Do we bring misery and bad news... or do we bring joy? And I wanted, so badly, to be someone that brought peace and forgiveness and happiness with me wherever I went. I wanted people's eyes to light up when I walked in, not because of me, but because of what I allowed to bloom and blossom around me. I wanted to be a catalyst for light within others, a sort of clearing force that chased away dark clouds. So maybe that's part of this "cross" I'm carrying, even that has such powerful Dream World vibes. I'm carrying a heavy burden, but I can still smile. Rejoice, rejoice, hosanna in the highest, just like the angels over the fields. Those shepherds were terrified, but I was led to that story too, to the symbolism behind it, to the birth of the "Christ child" in all of us, of the birth of total utter Light even in the most forsaken, cold, empty place. In the dead of winter, total bliss was pleased to enter the world. A rose in the snow, as it will. So I'm smiling, genuinely, because that's what I want to reflect, too.

I don't have anything else to say right now, I don't think. It's 11PM, so I need sleep, and I want to do a little bit more work before I check in for the night. Oh, speaking of, Rosewindow and Parnassus are getting lots of development lately, too. Mostly technical stuff for the former and character development for the latter, but it feels great. God I miss these people, thank you so much for tuning me back into this channel, this is what gives me real joy, how funny is that.
Oh yes, last week Genesis and I (when still Jay) went walking through old memories, and we looked at the old Madrigals. He had forgotten what the scones tasted like, and ended up eating every one around. It was great. I know he literally did that, back in his infancy, but he doesn't remember. Nor do I, I just know. But if we ever get a safe recipe for scones I'll probably make some for him, just because.
All this talk of high school is somewhat funny, as I'm SELLING most of our stuff from that time period right now (gotta self-promote somewhere, after all). It's so freeing to see it go, I hope it makes other people as happy as it once made us. I do have to admit that; we really did gain a great deal of inspiration and cool experiences from those things when it was their time for it. Trigun especially, that had quite an effect on Spinny. We loved that series so. But we haven't touched our comic books in years, so it's better to share the love now, and give them to someone else, who can incorporate them into their own story now. I like that so much better.

Did I tell you I dreamt about Davy Jones (yes, the infamous squidman) three times this month already? Except he's no longer "canon," which is probably why I'm seeing him now-- in every dream, he's been both in a headspace context, and an alien. He's no longer a sea pirate, he's not in POTC, he's now some sort of alien star-sailor, some captain of an interstellar ship, this bioluminescent creature headed heaven knows where. But he's so nice. The first time he was warm and welcoming, brusquely jovial, like I was an old crew member (and indeed was in a sense). The second time he was quieter, more of an apprentice himself on that ship, and so we just sat outside the deckhouse, looking out at the ocean and affectionately speaking like old friends. Last night he was a full-on captain, manning an entire crew, with some sort of business that was different from mine in the dream but entwined nevertheless. But as he was leading me around his ship, he actually SAW a dream hack threat there?? And he called for one of his alien crew members (this strange golden guy named Yemen? who felt very Dune-ish, but looked vaguely like 6 from Trying Human) to stop it. So Yemen summoned all these golden energy needles from thin air, somehow they tore the fabric of the dream itself?? It was such a surreal feeling, and yet I wasn't disoriented as it happened-- I was aware of the feeling of reality being split and separated and peeled apart like plastic wrappings. And then I woke up. There wasn't even a shift in consciousness; one moment I was in the dream, then I was awake in bed, as if I had just moved bodies is all. I jumped out of bed and saw it was 4AM again (every single night I wake up at 4 lately), said a sincere quiet thank-you, then went back to sleep.
But yeah. "Davy" is apparently still a guy who knows me, and is tied to our inner world in a very real way. That's cool. I wanted to share that.


Hm. I suppose there is more I could say, but words wouldn't do it justice. I've been learning so, so much lately. I feel more... a little more wise. Like I can see more clearly. But I must "be willing to be a beginner every morning," as they say. That's humbling, and thrilling too. It's a very childlike feeling. It's like waking up on the weekend, being young, seeing the world before you, and not having an ounce of arrogance in it. As a child you're not trying to prove anything, or force anything. You're just enjoying life, living life, loving it. I want to get right back into that, always. I am doing so, actually. I need to stop projecting ideas into the nonexistent future. I am doing these good things. I am a good person, I know I am, I can feel that golden spark down in my chest, shining through whatever grime and regret and tears may be covering it up. That simple knowledge, of some incorruptible holy thing at my very core, something far beyond myself and yet intrinsic to my very existence... it's a prophetic feeling, it's a prodigal son feeling, it's inexpressible. It makes me cast my eyes to the ground, it makes me fall to my knees and sob, even as it makes me lift my eyes to the heavens, hesitantly, fearfully, yet with an edge of undeniable joy. There's love, at the heart of that joy, unquestionable love.

I miss living for this. Sorry if any of this is word salad; I really am happy at the end of the page, and of the day. It's a quiet background note, like a cello, singing in the sunlight no matter what else is going on. It's a backdrop that I can't erase. Which is lovely to remember.

Okay, really though, I need a drink and I also need to rest. I haven't had therapy in over a month and we're seeing her tomorrow, but heaven knows what will happen. I need to be honest. Yes I'm convinced I'm "invincible" and so having "mental illness" is something I struggle with, but I know I need a healthier perspective. It's something I am experiencing nevertheless, so denial will not help at all. I'll take this step by step.
There's a lot of shadow work we have to do yet. I can feel it. Last night was proof. Hm. I think we need a totally new way to go about this. Step by step. Maybe a new story is on the horizon, who knows. All I know is that I cannot plan or analyze or be proud. I must do this as it happens, however it happens. Humility is key, I cannot stress that enough.

It's a journey. I'm doing better every day. I'm thinking less negative thoughts. I'm realizing how powerful I really am, and I need to treat that with total respect and wisdom, as much as I have.
Sleep. Sorry. Have a lovely night.

 

 

 

dec 05 2014

Dec. 5th, 2014 06:11 pm
prismaticbleed: (worried)

 



Do I actually have depression? I don't know.
It's both frustrating and annoying whenever someone asks my therapists or docs for a diagnosis and they tack "anxiety and depression" onto the end. It's so generic to me. "Yeah, ze gets sad and nervous sometimes." Do I? I honestly can't tell. I don't get sad, I wish to heaven that I did, emotions are so alien lately. It's more of this… this emptiness. Let me talk about that, that's why I'm here.

I have to leave in 30 minutes to go to Cannon's campus again, they're having a choir concert, they're even singing some Eric Whitacre stuff. Now normally I love choral music, you know that. I adore it. The last time I couldn't go to a choir concert I broke down in tears, it felt like a stab in my own heart. They sound like me. …Or at least, they should. I should sound like them, rather.
It's weird. I don't know when I stopped drawing, but it was because I didn't want the buildup of paper clutter.


I'm scared to get a job. I'll admit it. I'm scared because I don't want to be locked into another automated routine. Yeah, it'll get us out of this house, but at what cost?
My grandparents are… getting older. It's scary. It makes me feel like a helpless child, to see them in pain, to see them struggling to get around now, to see the memory problems. All my life they seemed more 'alive' than anyone else I knew. They were smarter, wiser, stronger. And now, within the past few months… suddenly, this.
I'm scared because when they die, what will I do? Where will I go?
I want a job, I want money to support them, but without me they're home alone, they forget, they get lonely and scared… it makes me want to cry. I want to be there for them NOW, not wishing I had been when it's too late.
I'm trying to sell things. There's a few things I can sell. I know commissions are always an option but I need to burn through whatever weird fear is surrounding art, first.
I think it's fear of "being used?" Which is dumb. I can say no to any commission I don't feel comfortable with. Except I never did in the past, and oh we regret that badly some nights. Ah well. The past is the past.

The other thing is that I don't want to become a corporate slave or whatever, not sure on language. I can't sell things to people. I can't lie anymore, I can't. Is that weakness? To recognize that I would not be able to properly hold a certain store job or role, because it would require me to build a false persona? I DO NOT want that happening again.
It's tough enough with this lack of life lately, this emptiness of self. Is that better? They say that before you hit real joy you have to hit rock bottom. What is this? Don't you dare tell me it's "not bad enough" yet, I shouldn't have to go that far, should I?


Should "religion" hurt this much? Badly, not the good fire. This is the "is there any way out of this self-wrought hell or am I hopeless" feeling. I'm reading too much.
Stop. Stop this stupidity. Stop.


I'm learning a lot from what I'm reading. I have to let go of that old mindset.
The real problem is that there is so much, and most of it is frightening, overwhelming. I look at the amount of stuff I have to read, see pages upon pages, want to cry from frustration. It's ridiculous. Why this weakness?

 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:08 pm

 

I'm reading up on Hinduism again and I'm having some significant thoughts.

My daily "worship practice" has been hit-and-miss for too long. I used to forsake the idea of rituals, thinking them "obligatory" and therefore tedious and empty, but really, that just means my motivation was missing.
All true "rituals" for spiritual purposes should be an expression of love. That's the heart of it. Chants, exercises, prayers, et cetera-- if it is not motivated by pure love for God, or whatsoever you may call That, then it is not really "worship." Then it is empty obligation.
I want to go back to daily rituals that I have built, personally, out of true love and devotion. This ego will be conquered, but it must be conquered without hate, or fear, or anger, or bloodshed. Yes, this is a "war" and I must continue to "fight" and never give in-- I must never give up-- but it is a war that only Love can win. That is the truth.
I've realized that lately too. All my striving, all my desperate hopes and efforts to "be good" and "stop sinning" et cetera, has been motivated mostly by fear. That's not working, of course. All fear does is feed fear. I was making myself sick, focusing only on "bad" things, on flaws and failures and falling short of what I felt I should be. I wanted to be "worthy of God," but all my thoughts were being drowned by the devastating thought that I "was unworthy." How can I achieve anything when such a breach is present? I need to drop the fear altogether.
Of course I still feel unworthy. In a sense I really am. There's so much stuff between me and my truest inner nature, all the buildup of the ego. But it's illusory, I must remember that. Conquer it, discipline myself, but all that fear and failure isn't real, in the end.
Love. Love is the true motivation and the true action. If I start living from love alone, love for God above and God within-- then I will no longer feel distraught and lost and worked to the bone. Then my worship practice will be true worship.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 11:31 pm



miscellaneous notes from voice recorder:

 

make list of things that cause a kneejerk shame/guilt/fear reaction, from least to most,
ESPECIALLY around things you treasure/ like/ love in life,
afraid of judgment/ condemnation/ demonization, etc.
write down negative messages,
then positive reinforcements, "this is why the negative isn't true"

why are we looking for sugar? even though we hate it?
"you're not being sweet to me."
internal anger, self-hatred, wanting it to change via punishment.
we need internal sweetness, but we are not giving it, out of self-hatred
having any outside is heavily damned and punished severely
so this bleeds over


wednesday, end of may or early june
driving home in the fog with chaos, dashboard said 333.8 as soon as I realized what I was feeling. steam on road, failure of language, problems with guilt, feeling "at home" for the first time in ages. realizing I'm miserable because my inner life and outer life are not syncing. if I have to keep censoring my inner life, if I cannot bring who I am outwards, if I cannot mesh the two, I will be miserable.
I keep feeling guilty for loving people, like I should be ashamed of being "my own person"


saturday in early july? after june 25.
went out shopping, train started going by in front of us. waved at conductor, he waved back

obligation problem:
"why do you want to be in a relationship"
"because that's what you do. if you love someone you HAVE to be in a relationship with them, or you are actively rejecting them in malice."
BUT demanding "detachment" from all relationships, hating closeness?
remember most relationships data debris are negative and FALSE. obligatory programming. LET GO.
anything with "have to do" "supposed to do" with this causes abyss of anger, sadness, frustration

big synchronicity day at the library, despite it being a very negative morning-- randomly found sea book, everything was the ocean. "part of creation within you," drops of water. evaporation, condensation, etc.

grandmother with excess food, "well we have to use up all these cans…"
WE INTERNALIZED THAT TOXIC MINDSET
and we are mirroring it back to her!!!
if life is abundant, both good and bad is in abundance, you will NEVER "USE IT ALL UP"
OUR MINDSETS ARE OPERATING FROM A PLACE OF LACK, we think we can deplete things
grandpa has this too, overcompensating?
WE HAVE TO BECOME ACTIVELY AWARE OF THIS AND START CHANGING IT

 

 

 

december 3

Dec. 3rd, 2014 11:45 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

Today's been weird.

Yesterday I ended up eating chocolate, I couldn't sleep until like 7AM, it was awful. I forget that happens, so I wrote it down in the diet book (I'm keeping one for Spice, all visuals and log data, because memory fails). It's forbidden now, set in stone.
I was with Genesis for most of yesterday, and for the morning when I couldn't sleep. I forgot what he's like, too, in the quiet times. He's been quieter than usual lately, anxious, worried sick about me when we're on the road. It's deeply moving, it tugs at my heart to see such care, but it also hurts to understand why. I'm not doing so hot. But we spent the morning together and he lay down next to me like he used to back in college and that was it, just us as the sun rose, exhausted but happy.
I remember seeing Chaos at some point, before I fell asleep for three blessed hours. He thought I was having "floating space" troubles, immediately said the conversation would go no further until he was sure I was coherent and conscious. He was anxious too, but more... hurt? The look he got, when that doubt hit, it was very worried but it was heartbroken, too. "Please don't let this be happening again." But it wasn't. And I smiled in spite of myself when he asked that, you really care that much, it meant more than I could say.

I got up at 10AM with two big things on my schedule-- one: do the daily shopping errands for myself and the family, and two: go to Cannon's old campus to see them light the annual Christmas tree at 4PM. I planned to leave around 2, but then mom called, and said I had to go clothes shopping first. I got overwhelmed for a moment, which I felt very guilty about-- I need to stop complaining-- but said I'd try.
Problem was, I realized I had no choice but to eat before I left. And I tried, I really tried, but derealization + stress = couldn't keep it all the way down. But I did make an effort. So that helped. I just regret eating more than once a day because of that.
Anyway. I made sure to put the hormones on today (I've been skipping lately because the family is making me feel guilty about them, also rushed schedule) and so I was out the door by 1:30.
We stopped at Wegmans and of course I went to their scented-oil section and put a bunch of it on my coat, it smells so nice. I like mixing peppermint + vanilla + clove bud + cinnamon, it smells like me. Genesis kept me from dissociating, so we got one bag of coconut chips and some collard greens (can't remember what they're like, going to try em again) and left.
I got the shopping done for the family next, but it was already 3:15 so there was no time left for mom's request (that wasn't important thankfully). Still, Genesis and I ran into a local Kohl's so we could honestly say we put an effort in. There were these fluffy pink sweaters that I showed Julie, she immediately put one on in headspace. Lynne and Josephina wanted to look around (Jo saw this lacy-sweater thing he loved) but I told them we had no time, so after looking at the coat selection (we do need a winter coat but I cannot stand fur or down so that's tricky) Genesis and I ran back out the door so we could make it to campus on time.

We parked behind the music building and I was shocked to realize there was no residual memory from the college days. Instead there was only data from the childhood, when we'd go to that same building for piano competitions. So I knew the place, but not from Cannon's eyes. Same as we walked up to the rotunda and went inside-- no data. It was strange. They're putting up new buildings now anyway, so the landscape is shifting, that whole time period is getting wiped off the map (spinny's old workplace practically doesn't exist any more either; the store was entirely redone; thank God).
I got there at 3:30 so I set my laptop bag against the wall and stood there for a while, looking at the tree. I realized that there is emotional memory of the rotunda, tied to Genesis specifically, and that was so warm and loving and quiet it was no wonder I loved being there. However I realized something else strange as the crowds started to grow. I had this weird, aching yearning to connect to everyone else there, to stop feeling like a stranger, to stop feeling "less" or "more" than anyone else there for whatever ridiculous reason. I wanted to know everyone, I wanted everyone to know each other. I wanted to stop feeling like my coats were a barrier between me and the person sitting beside me, like passerby didn't "politely" avert their eyes when ours met for a moment. God, I wanted to feel like part of a system with everyone there.
And it hit me. It hit me hard. D.I.D. has given me an achingly tragically lovely view of the world, and my place in it, as it relates to everyone else. I'm used to looking at the faces around me and knowing that we're all cut from the same source, we're all ONE, quite literally, and yet we are all our own selves. That's what it's like in headspace. I am not "I" because my soul-substance is inherently bonded to at least 70 other people's soul-substances, we're "we" always and forever and that is gorgeous. No one is a stranger, no one can be a stranger, and everyone KNOWS, deeply and unquestionably and instinctively, that each one of us only exists because we were needed. Not one of us is "worthless" or superfluous or redundant. We were all connected as irreplaceable pieces of this grand puzzle, and looking at each other we could feel that, we know always that we are united.
I wanted that with everyone, outside. Because it's true outside, too. But how many people keep that at the forefront of their minds? How many people are used to never having being alone in their own body? So it hurt, to not know if I could have that sort of rapport with everyone there, or how. It's this stupid emotional processing thing. I'm so used to feeling, how do people use words, how do you interact with someone who talks with their face and mouth and hands, why is everyone's mind walled off from me, why do I feel so endlessly open and yet cut off entirely? Watching everyone around me I felt like a guardian angel again, adoring the world, but unseen somehow. I didn't want to be unseen. Two little kids ended up standing right in front of me for a while, eating sugar cookies, seemingly unaware that they were barely an inch away from bumping into me. I smiled, imagined my wings lightly embracing their shoulders, until they left.

They lit the tree (I took photos but I have no way of getting them off the camera currently so you will have to wait), and I got close enough to it to see my face reflected in the big gold bauble ornaments. I just stood there for a while, staring up at the LED lights, watching them blur and unblur in my vision, quietly blissful. I wanted to stuff my head into the branches and smell the pine but I didn't think that would be appreciated, haha. Still, it hit me about five minutes in that this probably wasn't considered "normal behavior" either. Who stands dead still and stares wide-eyed up at a tree for that long? Me, that's who. So I didn't care, maybe people would catch the wonder. I was perfectly happy to be there.
When Genesis and I left, I noticed there was a bare-branch tree with raindrops clinging to its branches, little perfect orbs, against the overcast sky. I paused. There was a memory for that. It was because we took a photo of it once, just like that. I considered doing so again, but decided no, let the original stay.
We walked back to the car and the sunset was painting the clouds in fluttery pinks and blues, it was beautiful.

We took the long way home, so that meant we got to drive through the ritzy section and look at all the RICHASS HOUSES and their EXTRAVAGANT DECORATIONS. Even better, since it was evening a few of them had lights on inside, so I got a few glimpses of the vast grand interiors of those places. Holy heavens. What I'd give for an invisibility cloak and a lockpick, just to look at such a house from the inside. I'd lie on the floor for hours and just soak it up, seriously.





(on the way home. food trouble. voices saying don't get it, problems with primal girl voice? screaming in rebellion no matter what was said. realized I was siding with her, because I was trying to justify "obligation" that I didn't even want to follow, not sure why I do that)

(got home. tried to get ebay stuff together, apply for jobs later, got so stressed out that I ended up stopping and just reading online comics and eating an entire candy cane at 10pm. that wasn’t smart. but I got so oddly depressed that I wasn't sure how to manage it and I wasn't thinking.)

(I think this gum is giving me a sore throat? I remember it did once before, actually, but a different flavor. so unfortunately I have to stop. need to find a kind that isn't problematic because the chewing helps the stress/ eating disorder junk SO much)



(entry ended abruptly here)

 


 

dec 02 2014

Dec. 2nd, 2014 10:29 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 

Quick things about life lately.

Discovered that the local Wegmans has spicy coconut chips. I am addicted. Current favorite recipe is those + red lentils + cauliflower + lettuce + tons of curry powder + sea salt. It's fantastic. I miss eating good things like this.

Had a LEGIT dream last night, for the first time in too long. "Real" dreams for me feel magical and floaty but so real, I'm always lucid in them. I remember wandering through these labyrinthine empty half-ruined buildings, like houses and elementary schools. They weren't creepy, though-- it was broad daylight, and they were overgrown with plants in places. Lovely stuff. I remember my dad was there too. At one point I ended up outside, and ended up flying-- but when I did I turned into Eros? And I was flying over a sort of "fairy tale garden," like a hedge maze but with flowers and princesses and things. Hard to explain but it had a nice vibe. I was so contentedly blissful, I remember knowing clearly that I was dreaming and just enjoying the feeling of flight.

Today therapy was cancelled because of SNOW but I ended up on the road anyway because she didn't cancel until 5 minutes before the appointment, haha. Still I don’t mind, because Tuesdays are my driving days with Genesis, and I haven't seen him in at least a week the way it is. I missed him. He showed up while I was on the porch putting my sneakers on, and I nearly sobbed in gratitude, "don't ever leave" was the first thing I said to him. He said "I won't" and his expression matched mine.

LOTS of major inner healing going on lately, but disconnected from headspace. The stuff happening currently is very personal, almost detached? It's unusual, most of the "old troubles" can ONLY be dealt with from a non-self stance, a sort of glass-clear perspective uninvolved with anyone or anything else. So headspace has been very very quiet lately as a result. I think in general, it needs to be for a while. Events over the past few months suggest another System "reset" on the horizon, more of a "redefining" this time I hope. We're in heartspace now and we need to match that. So the groundwork is being done in isolation, right now, is what it feels like.

DREAM WORLD. I'm going through all the random written notes from 2012 or so, when the story got very jumbled and I wasn't sure what I was writing. Seeing how much I've learned and realized since then is astounding, really.
There is SO MUCH SYMBOLISM, it's gorgeously moving the more I learn of it. It jumps out of the woodwork and it's creepy and wonderful. I want to talk about it so badly but-- as always-- it is absolute spoilers. Ah well, it's groundwork and it's so satisfying to see it building up.

Been listening to a lot of music lately, trying to find new stuff via Soundcloud and Tumblr. There's a fad of 8tracks mixes going around so I have a list stockpiled. I've only listened to this one and it is really cool; it's obscure and interesting and there's even Son Lux on it. My current favorite song now is from Soundcloud though: Carolina Street. It's oddly soothing and I like listening to it when typing at night. So there you go.



That's it for tonight, just wanted to post something.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

I keep having spiritual crises, somewhat paranoid in nature (and arguably a result of my tumultuous religious past), which have reached a high point since discovering the multitude of different practices and beliefs on this very website.
The biggest problem is that I'm "mentally ill." I hate using that term because, despite how sick I may feel from this, my atypical psychological state has been more of a blessing than a curse in the long run. And it's become the core, the utter irremovable heart, of my personal spiritual path.

 

So. I want to believe that this path, however bizarre and weird and gorgeous it is, is valid. I'd love that more than anything. But the very fact that it all does resonate so perfectly with my heart clashes with the fact that I'm also considered insane makes me terrified that my beliefs are therefore always wrong.
As a child, I was effectively taught that religion is uncomfortable. It is terrifying, and painful, and angry. It is meant to remind you of your fallen human nature, of your distance from God, of your desperate need for forgiveness lest you be eternally damned.
Nothing ever prepared me for this. No one ever told me that the blood would come with roses one day, that the nails would be painted gold, and that my sacred heart would burn with joy as well as pain. No one ever told me that one day I'd have an entire freaking world in my skull and ribs, that I'd end up standing in a personal pantheon that both praised and crushed me, that I'd start finding my own experiences echoed long afterwards by the preachers and saints I once frantically emulated for fear of hell. Nothing ever prepared me for the possibility that I might be holy and crazy.
So I began to reject it.

 

I began to reject my own heart, my own path, because everyone else kept telling me "you have to do/ say/ believe THIS," even when they were silent. I guess I could only read so many stories from others before I became convinced that their success invalidated mine.
Be a good Christian, or Jew, or Hindu, or Mormon, or Muslim, or witch or atheist or whatever else-- the bottom line was that I could not be myself. You have to adhere to what others tell you, because you're a freak. I couldn't know what was true. Or could I?

I don't know what to make of this, I'm sorry for rambling.
Bottom line is, I've wanted to connect to the spiritual/ religious community on this website for many months, but I don't know how.
I am not comfortable with following strict dogma, or organized religion, personally. Yes I love every religion and their practices, but every time I've tried to join one it just... hurts? It makes me feel ill, like it's not for me, no matter how ardently I may devote myself to it. Is that wrong? Does that mean I am flawed?

 

I guess I just want to find other people on here who feel like this, or who can at least understand... the crisis of wanting-- of needing-- a powerful devotional connection to 'God,' but not feeling honest about that in any way but my own singular, strange practice.
I want to talk about this without being laughed at or screamed at or sent to the psych ward, please. This means more to me than anything and I'm hurting from sewing my own mouth shut about it.

 

I don't know who to talk to about this. I'm not sure if this is even me, feeling this.
All I know is that this hurts and I don't want it dragging me down anymore.

 


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


 

@ 11:49 pm

 




 

DEATH OF THE EGO


therapy. talking about how burnt out we are.
self-abuse and sugarcoating it or justifying it
"lack of guilt/shame" around hacks for "spiritual reasons"
spiritually lost, feeling like our own path is invalid because we're "sick"
mom doing the scary dance thing. that needs an entry


I AM NOT MARRIED.
I AM NOT MARRIED.
I AM NOT MARRIED.

I AM NOT THE FEMININE HALF OF A RELATIONSHIP
THIS IS NOT SINFUL, IT IS SIMPLY NOT MY DUTY


LEAVE CHAOS BEHIND IF YOU MUST. NO LONGER RESONATES


I am angry. I am very very angry.
Short-circuiting, slow suicide, trees of knowledge. It's all been designed specifically to kill me, sugarcoated with the promise that it is "spiritually required!"
No. NO. Leave me alone. The only damn reason I'm even in this mess is because I never felt I had the right to say NO. I was told to "follow orders." "Be normal." "Be a GOOD Christian!" NO. NOT LIKE THAT. NOT LIKE THIS. LEAVE ME ALONE.



What have I done to myself. What have I done to myself.

It hit me, today, that for years I've been forcing myself into religious roles and rules, and in the process I have utterly disfigured my soul, so to speak. It didn't hit me until today that I have committed horrible wrongs, to myself and others, under the pretense of "God's will" because that was what I was ordered to do.

Half of me is so frightened it cannot speak. The other half of me is numb.
Personally I don't believe in an eternal hell. I believe "hell" is what we can create here through our choices, and I also believe that I am currently on a sort of psychological bungee cord, being yanked in and out of the scorching flames.

I've been so damned naïve.
I sound like my grandmother's friend, the old guy who tells us the same stories every time he visits. Always about how badly his wife abused him. I think it's a mirror of me. I never quite shut up about this sexuality shit, even though it doesn't make sense to me anymore, even though I have no memories of abuse. I'm sure it happened to someone, but as you all know, my current function forbids that from entering my consciousness-- and the Scratch may have even wiped the hard drives in the first place, so to speak.
But I've been an idiot. I've been a blind, far-too-hopeful idiot with this topic.

When the hell did we surrender to the shouts around us and crush our own integrity underfoot? When did we decide it was better to annihilate our own moral standing and spiritual path, in order to "be a good Christian/ pagan/ whatever?" No-- more like, be a good human. Somewhere along the line this religious falsehood got mixed up with the very idea of existing, and that's where the problem is here.


The biggest problem is that I still believe it. I've become pathologically "normal." I read this nonsense and the fear kicks in and I believe it, even though it goes against my own intuition, or instinct, or gut feeling, or however you want to call it.


"If you sit down with a Christian religious representative… sexual attraction/desire will almost always be on this list of human attributes… while sex outside of marriage is one of the Worst Sins Ever, sex within marriage—and marriage itself—is the most holy thing anyone could ever do,"

^ That is why I end up sobbing on the floor of this room more often than is healthy.


All my life I've never questioned this shit, not as much as I should have.
I internalized, heavily unconsciously, the "fact" that I HAD to marry, that I HAD to be cis, that I HAD to be straight, that I HAD to be sexually active, that I HAD to enjoy it. Consciously I knew that my own personal identity was none of those things, but you all know how I don't give myself any credit. I was utterly convinced that my existence was wrong, for a very, very, very long time. In a very real sense I still am. So I don't question it much; instead I try to force myself to blindly accept those words without thinking about them, because I am that morally paranoid that I am sin incarnate because I don't want to fuck anyone, and the thought makes me want to vomit and scream. I feel trapped. I feel desperate. What do I DO.


my personal definition of "sex" has NOTHING to do with the world's definition of "sex." Again, I didn't realize that until it was too late.

Admittedly I've been mulling over this old topic again lately because E sent us a message weeks ago, asking how exactly Jewel Mosnters were born? And I have never known.
Honestly, as a child, I thought people just "appeared." I couldn't imagine anyone aging past sixteen.

Ironically, the only Jewel Monsters I can imagine being even vaguely "sexual" (in the way I understand the term) are super gay and/or symbiotic.

(gender confusion bit? about the whole polarity thing, blurred separations)



The human prophets were not perfect.
THE HUMAN PROPHETS WERE NOT PERFECT.

RELIGIOUS PRACTICE IS MOSTLY SYMBOLIC, STOP FREAKING OUT


important quotes from articles:


On the other hand, my Taoist Tai Chi instructor loves that I'm asexual, because I can divert or use my "jing" (aka sexual energy), to more esoteric purposes, like meditation or martial arts. Most of the big Taoist figures gave up sex or meditated themselves into asexuality to attain enlightenment, so being in that state naturally is kind of a cool thing.

I’m incredibly proud of any asexual person who makes it in the pagan community without falling into bouts of depression. Every time I read or hear about how sex is the embodiment of the divine, the fear that someone will attempt to make me experience “the divine” again arises.



(left unfinished)

 

 

xxxxx

Nov. 23rd, 2014 11:54 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

There's never enough blood. There's never enough blood.

I need to be reset. The verdict is final.
I don't care anymore. I can't cry anymore. I can't feel anymore. I'm a hollow empty white shell and I'm killing everyone else. I need to go.
There's already someone else growing in the wings, and has been for a while. They should be the main person. They're good. They don't do the things I do.

I'm numb. I'm numb. I'm numb. Cannon succeeded. She lived as a result but it was a dead life.
There are naked people in tumblr all the time, just like in college. thats why we stay away. but we can look at them now and not care. it's numb. "who gives a damn." except they still infect our subconscious and then the flashbacks happen again and it's awful and horrible and i don't CARE if you can look at them without feeling anything, maybe it was better when we WERE scared and repulsed because then we could PROTECT ourselves you ever think of that
the numbness kept us alive but this is no life, no life, no life


To hell with "art." Stop using that as an excuse for your hedonistic licentiousness and gluttony. Stop saying "but it's artistic! But it's creative expression!" SCREW YOU. You saw exactly where that got us today, and if you're going to still smile and even shrug and say "I'm incapable of shame now! Isn't that great! Life is beautiful!" while Knife is a sobbing wreck and the body is swollen and bleeding and sick, I will kill you.


No, I won't stand for this. I will personally murder you first. I am sick and tired of this.
Jay called me useless today.
Useless. I've known he was slipping for a while now but I stopped caring too. You see? I don't care anymore. I'm useless, my job is shot, I'm a bleeding wreck. I can't tell what's right and what's not anymore and I let you get away with your garbage because you've convinced me that I'm just supposed to stand around and watch. Stop caring. Stop judging. Well to hell with apathy. When I cared and judged and slaughtered people like you, the System actually worked. We actually had something functional. We tried to be better. Not like this. Not like this living nightmare. I'm done.
Kill me, Jay. I swear to God, kill me or I'll do it myself. I'm done. I'm sick of this. I've lost my anchor and I've failed my purpose and I literally do not deserve to exist right now. Kill me or else.
11:11. God damn it.
If the System needs me I'll come back.
God I'm going to cry, this is ridiculous. Where are we.
Where are we. What are we even doing.
I still care, damn it. I still care.
The arm scars came back. I think it's because I wanted the reminder. The body isn't giving me the new ones. I can feel 'em now, kid, and I'm at least disgustedly grateful that the code is being followed. "Thou shalt not disfigure the soul," are we adopting that now? Because it works, for this. Screw around with our collective spirit and you've gotta bleed for it.
I just wish that the bitches
responsible were the ones bleeding. But they don't care. They're gone by the time the blade is out.
...Except sometimes, it's you. Except far too bloody often now, it's
you doing the screwing around, and you're so bloody dazed I can't tell what I'm supposed to do. It's not a hack, you're not doing anything to me, you're just in pain and you're looking to purge something and what the heck am I supposed to do? When you insist that you're suffering on purpose, in order to atone for some other sin, and then I forget to think logically and realize that two wrongs do not ever make a right. You're just layering the scars, kid. You're killing us.

...You're not the Jay I knew. I think we all know that. We don't know who you are.
You've splintered again, or Scratched yourself, or something. I wish I could pinpoint a date. Maybe it was last December, who knows. But you... you don't know us. You don't quite care. You're empty. Jay wasn't.
He's still here, the cupcake-haired dude with the glitter in his eyes. But you're tied to him somehow. I know that, kid I've seen the switch happen. He's frayed on the inside and he can't function like this at all.
God, I just... don't know. What do we do. Who is our core, is it Jewel again, with all this
Dream World work? Heck, if I have to stop existing in order to let that happen, then so be it, as long as it annihilates this hack hell along with it. Except the Leagueworlds have been suffering from hacks too, for years now, and that's the only reason we nearly died in the past.
I wonder if that's why we're so bloody numb, now. If it got so intolerably bad, so incomprehensible for him, to realize just how horrible this hack situation really was... he just blanked out. Numbed out. Stopped splitting into us because he just didn't want to even
exist anymore.
I'd prefer a plethora of rainbow faces, if you don't mind. I wouldn't care if there were 200 more of us by tomorrow. As long as it brings you back, Jay. Jewel. Cannon. Whoever you are and were. The Core, the
real one, the kid with hope and love and trust who loved me and saw the light in everyone. You. Come back. I'll endure anything if it will bring you back.
Anything but this, at least. There's a song about that, you'd appreciate the joke. But I can't. I can't do this, I can't sacrifice my integrity and function just because I'm so desperate with hope I'm blinding myself. Just like you, I guess.
I miss you, kid. We all do. I miss
life. I'm not sure what the heck is going on, or what we're supposed to become, but... this isn't it. You keep insisting it is, whoever you are, the person around now. But you're glossing over this reality and everyone knows it.
Hey, readers. You know who you are, and thanks for being there. Did you know this kid is still bloody abusing? That the hacks haven't stopped, and are practically
daily now? He's dissociated all the bloody time, the 'bulimia' is in full swing, he's not sleeping well, he's always tired, he feels utterly purposeless. I wonder why, hint hint. Except Jewel doesn't. She's typing, but then she's only around to type. We still haven't got the social thing down after how many years. Too much programming. But yeah, has he been telling you just how bad it actually is lately? No, of course not. He keeps sugarcoating it, swearing up and down that it's "God's will" somehow for him to be stuck in a loop of self-sabotage and misery. It's torture.
Yeah, there are good days. There are some genuinely good days lately, too. My only complaint is that they're existential. They're... we're not there. No one is there. His 'good days' are often decided in the last five minutes before sleep, when he looks back on the past 24 hours and, since he is content at the moment, decides everything was a-okay. "Good days."
He's prone to say today was good, too. Except I know it wasn't, not entirely. And that's the key.
Not entirely. Yeah, sure, take the whole package as a learning experience, but don't pretend that bad things didn't occur. For heaven's sake, Jay. He was screaming for a half hour in the car today, screaming and sobbing, because he actively ignored his heart or something. He refused to follow something he genuinely, sincerely wanted, something positive and healthy. He shot it down, didn't do it. I don't want to look at anything after that, Garrison, thanks but no thanks. Suffice to say it was bad. "Very bad," he emphasizes. Three hours. What the heck, kid.
...I don't know. I'm heartbroken. I
want to die, hoping maybe I'll wake up when I do and discover all this was a bad dream or something. Unreal. A mirage. God I wish. I wish all of this agony was just a hallucination.
...
I've got nothing else to say. Just needed to vent. I'm sure Jewel wants to get back to work on here, God willing that will help things calm down a little. It's just so cruelly
hard to "cheer up" after a hack, and frankly that's been my vice lately. Should we? I know Jay's heart aches that this torture is still happening, mine is too, but... anger and sorrow and rage and regret and even determination are waiting in the wings. The bad used to bring a better, sharper sort of good. The blood used to be a battle march. Now it's just red tears and pain. And it's never enough, not now. The retributors cut more than ever, it's desperate.
Sorry. Numbness is kicking in and I'm slipping. Again, should I fight it, yada yada, cowardly nonsense all the way through.
You know what, yes, I
am going to fight this with everything I've got left.
Listen. Hacks are
straight-up evil. We have every right in the book to be furious that they happened, to try and prevent them from happening again, and to severely punish the people responsible for that crime. Okay? No pansy pacifist idiocy where you let people murder you with a smile. To hell with that, back where it came from. I'm sick of not being able to fight, or being allowed to fight even, it's burning me out I think. That's probably why I'm slipping. I'm supposed to be the axe-warrior up here, I'm supposed to be the knight in shining armor, cutting down dragons from hell and saving princes in distress and all that. They've got me relegated to a freakin' chair in the royal court, shiny and all but not worth a jot, and the bombs are falling outside. I'll pick up this freakin' furniture and break the castle doors down if you won't let me out, so help me. Just give me a sword for heaven's sake, I refuse to let this kingdom fall even if you insist it's "going to happen." Yeah no kidding it's going to happen if you don't move! But you're convinced that non-action is the way to go. Sheesh. If this is what those new-age yoga princesses or whatever you call them did, then they can go jump in a lake. That's complete nonsense on my clock, and I'm sorry, but I refuse to follow that doctrine anymore, even if I only ever did it for your sake, kid.
There's a heavy as hell numbness in here, like a fogbank made of cotton. It's
heavy. How the heck long has it been building up. We're going to need to burn it down or something soon, fast.
There's got to be a way we can come back, without this thing kicking us out. We've gotta convince this blank-eyed fronter that fighting back
is the "right thing to do" in this situation, because it IS, and deep down you know it-- would you condone this action if they asked you? If a tar-handed hacker asked you, "can I literally desecrate your body," would you say "sure" just because you're still convinced that saying "no" is wrong?? Because at this point I think you would. You'd think, "they must know better than I do, maybe this is God's will," forgetting that maybe "God" is waiting for you to speak up for once, you ever think of that?
Someone in this System is playing with the idea that they're nonhuman and a touch divine, like Chaos, even like Infi. I'm willing to back them up on that mindset if it powers their soul-preservation, if it makes them treat this body and mind and heart like a temple of God again, if it makes them want the moral best for us and themselves. If seeing yourself as a bit angelic means
honestly caring about our well-being again then so be it, you go for it. Acknowledge your God-mirrored 'divinity' and ours, you keep insisting it's there, and then brushing it aside whenever someone decides to ignore it. Take a stand, seriously. If you don't we're all going to end up dead, and God knows we're too far down that road already.
How many times have I lectured him on this. How many times. Not enough. Heh, that's relevant.

I'm gonna quit talking, seriously. I've got a bit of warrior's hope now, getting riled up like that. We can
build a new day, we can be the dawn after the hell of a night. If I can redeem myself somehow, maybe I won't have to die to prove it first. I don't know. That desperation is stuck in my ribs like icicles now and that is freaking me the heck out. Is this what White corruption is like? Poor kid. No wonder he's so messed up. This would crush anyone who got it too bad.


I'm out. See you whenever.
Good to be alive at least, in principle. Can't do a thing if you're dead.

 

 

nov 20

Nov. 20th, 2014 11:49 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 



just a short update so i don't forget things.

two days ago i grabbed the wish bear plushie off our nightstand on a whim, immediately minty showed up. super excited, missed me, "where have you been," etc. the bear showed up shortly after, dude still can't find a name, he's wondering if he even has one.
anyway i asked him "what else is underground here," because every time i see minty she's in this borderline subterranean sort of hallway? like the bottom floor of the high school we went to, there are a few windows lining the hall near the ceiling, but you can see the ground outside sloping upwards to the right, showing that the hall itself is descending underground. so the windows stop at that point. but anyway i had no idea where it went, i never saw an entrance or exit. the bear paused, said he was hesitant but okay, just a quick look. made me promise not to misuse the info. well, the hall doesn't go far until it opens up into a large room of branching halls? low ceiling. i'll have to draw it. very orderly, has a 'labyrinth' feel but it's symmetrical i think? and the halls are all small, like 10 feet long each. all white, a weird fuchsia-ish glow about the place, from the floors? unsure. but each little hall ends with the ceiling going up, like the hall continued vertically a few feet. and in that bit of ceiling there is a perfect glowing square, flat like a ceiling tile. like how i imagined the "gates" in the golden compass. but yes they are headspace gates! and from that room, the bear sends out his little-bear helpers to other areas and people. he didn't elaborate on it.
he sent one while i was there. he actually 'unzipped' his entire chest, no zipper but it was a clean open, i can't remember if there was raw energy or what in there but ultimately he took out a small bear, made of light? very blurry i don't quite recall. i think it floated through the nearest hall-gate, it was glowing green. i vaguely saw the bear appear in a sort of forest, battling little tar monster things? i was falling asleep by that time
but yes that was really interesting.

today. went to church choir practice. haven't gone since spring, vocal dysphoria got too bad. i was nervous about going now, didn't want people asking too invasive questions about my new low vocal range (which i adore so much), but nope, i just got warmly welcomed back and complimented all around. which was lovely. they're lovely people. we were rehearsing with the local 'mother of sorrows' church for thanksgiving mass, yes that is specifically why i got the guts to return this week of all weeks. gotta pay attention to the messages man.
anyway we got out at 8:30 and i headed home, i felt oddly blissfully content about everything, perfect feeling. kind of my personal vibe, like watching the snow quietly fall outside but being warm and quiet and happy watching it through the windows. but inwardly totally joyful. it's soft joy, if that makes sense. not loud. but i got home and i walked into my room, and picked up chaos's anchor plush and just kissed it. of course he tunes into headspace then, surprised, 'what was that for?' like dude what's your reason for suddenly being this affectionate again, it's been ages, i'm not complaining at all but seriously what's up? i had to laugh, there was no reason, other than i just loved him is all. it just felt completely in-tune is all. he laughed at that too, there was an almost-tangible gratitude in it, it made me smile.

what else hmm.
chocoloco is nice to me now. he's still strict and angry, but i'm thankful for that and it helps, so he speaks up when he needs to.
i can almost see the jabberwock, finally. she says she 'hasn't decided on her color' which explains the blurriness, looking at her is like looking through two sheets of wet glass? hard to explain. it's all blurry around the edges. but she's not as disturbingly manic and singsong as she was lately, probably due to the environment (hack environments screw everyone up; remember how razor used to react to them).

infinitii kissed me with hir wings last week or so, i forgot to write that here but good lord if you want to talk about euphoria, that is it. i do not know how to explain it. just vibes man, it was gorgeous.
and i've been working on dream world almost nonstop for a few days, i am so so so happy. it is utter joy. i have made much progress. i figured something out that's been eluding me SINCE THIS STARTED and that is fantastic. progress!
it's so fun. i cannot believe i forgot how wonderful and fun this stuff is. i can feel what the 'right timeline' is like, clearly. so i'll follow that. maitru help me out dear you're practically my sister at this point. preudove you too. i need to tune back in to her, her vibe has been iffy lately.

but yes good times
sorry about the nasty-hurt entries lately, we don't regret them (they play they part, they were honest) but it aches to see that pain, in us or anyone. it's empathy. it's compassion really, i am so glad we can feel that all the time for ourself now, for this body, for our past. it's incredible. somehow we have lost the ability to hate, or drown in regret, or condemn and damn as we used to. it's gone, hopefully entirely, it feels like it. but now we're in this weird re-adjustment space where we have to balance that, we can't go too far and hit the plague. extremes aren't cool kids, handle with care.

in any case i am tired. good tired.
i need to take life one moment at a time, trying to think about the future too much gets me anxious. so i won't.
tomorrow... i don't know what's going to happen tomorrow, other than a possible haircut, and buying minty kale chips (it's too perfect a combo, i have to at least try them), and finishing the last few pages of dune at long last. but it's life. life is nice. that's what counts.

have a lovely night everyone, i know i say that all the time but i mean it. i'm sending you my love with the stars.

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 



 

 

(a warning-- this entry happened during a very bad time and i apologize for any weird or depressing stuff in it)





Nothing scares me more than God.
God sees no difference between what we label 'good' and 'evil.' God would just as soon slit your throat as save your life.
God watched the wars and rapes and said they were His will. Somehow.
God slaughtered men, women, and children in that Holy Book. Why should today be any different?

Demons are ravaging me. I want to kill them, strangle them, tear them to pieces.
The yoga-princess types online say no, no don't do that, surrender and enjoy the moment! "Once you start enjoying pain, things start to get interesting!"
Two words: SCREW THAT.
Cannon did that. Cannon learned how to do that, for years. Guess why we're so broken now?
And you're telling me to lay down my weapons, and bare my neck to the executioner? Say "go ahead, have your way with me," and then smile and enjoy it as they do???
Screw that. I can't enjoy it. Okay? I have tried. Those demons don't leave me the hell alone, they make me feel so sick and tired and disgusting that sometimes I give in just to have peace for the rest of the evening. Peace, pain, blood, regret, and nausea, but peace nonetheless. It's sad.

I can't find headspace. I've been working on the Leagueworlds lately and I fear they've become too corrupted. Sick, but I'm apathetic now. For years I refused to share any of my work because I had seen what "fandoms" did, I knew the torture they could wreak on those who resided in 'fiction,' I knew how horribly they could manipulate the stories I held. I was terrified. But then what would I do? If I couldn't share my work, it would die with me.
So now I'm numb. Now you damned demons have scarred enough of my brain for me to not be able to tell what's true and what's not anymore. Now I suppose I don't care anymore, except I do. Except the thought of someone drawing or writing or thinking such perverted, frightening things about one of the OCs I've come to adore is abominable. I can't allow it. I suppose it's a chance I cannot avoid taking. But I will not allow it.

Go back to hell, you heathen whores. All you false prophets and spiritual guru nutjobs. To hell with you and your ass-up yoga positions and whispery shit mantras and "sexual freedom." To hell with you.
I'm sorry for how ugly this sounds, and for repeating this yet again, but it's not going away.

God wouldn't care. That's what they tell me now.
As a child I was told that God cried, God mourned and sobbed, when his children were butchered by the millions, or when even one of his children was left to die alone. I was told, as a child, that our God was a loving God who saw each and every individual as sacred and lovable and worthy of protection and safety.
But then I was told that some people were going straight to hell, do not pass Go, et cetera. I would wonder: whose children were they, then? God created them, didn't He? So why would He send them to burn forever? I didn't understand, and I still don't.
Now, though, my brain is numb from trying to understand what these new anti-religious people are telling me through their smiles and vegan smoothies. "God is beyond good and evil." And in a way I know that, but it's terrifying still when they can say that while watching the news on television. Arson. Disease. Murder. Rape, the greatest evil. They wave their hands and say, "it's God's will." Or maybe they say, "there's a greater purpose."
In truth we do this to ourselves. We wreak evil all on our own. We put demons in the world, not God. We create hell right on this earth.
But is God watching like the fragments? Is he watching like the splinters? Cold, analytical, impassive?

I want to die but now, they've made me afraid of death. Now, they've convinced me that upon death, some "galactic federation" of aliens will be waiting for me, like a soldier returning from war. They will nod, and give me another mission, or whatever. No heaven, no dreams, no love. Just government and business.
I know it's not like that. It can't be. But that's how they present it, it seems. I don’t know.

I've always dreamed that upon dying, I will go nowhere for a while. I'll go to wherever it is that feels like Infinitii, untouched by the liars and whores. I'll go to the divine blackness, to the compassionate void, to a place where I am faceless and nameless and formless and alive. Forget birth and sex and all that shit. I don't want to be anything but nothing. That's what I've always hoped death is like. Even if I just stay there for a while, and then decide to incarnate somewhere else, that's fine.
I'm just… so scared of what those spiritual people say. You'll die, and then "wake up" in a place where it's just another daily grind. People to interact with, rules to follow, classes to attend, you get the idea. That scares me. I want a break from all that nonsense, please, for the love of anything I don't want to be a slave to another system. Please.
They act like this alien mission in our skies is the "one true reality." Well then, what happens when the aliens die, huh? Or do you claim they are immortal? I hope they aren't. I hope they die, too, so that you can't claim this stupidity anymore. I hope that death is a constant. I hope that transition periods back into blissful nothingness are mandatory. I hope that the concept of identity is just as hollow as I pray it is. Forget "true names" and all that rot. I'm so tired. Forget "twin flames" and all that asinine nonsense. Let me be dust. Let me be starlight. Let me be a mote and a nebula. Forget everything else.


I want to die. I don't know how. I'm scared of what I'll be leaving this life for.
For years, I was terrified that if I killed myself, I'd be "punished" by being forced to reincarnate as a sexual deviant, some sort of prostitute. I'd be stuck in that life, being forced to endure that sort of behavior, unable to escape. I didn't realize until last year how bizarre that belief was-- I always thought I'd reincarnate in someone else's head. Never in my own body, never as my own consciousness, so to speak. Always a carry-on in a different brain. Stuck. Scared.
It's kind of like that now, actually. This body is practically a carbon copy of the mother, right down to the astrology. It's terrifying. I don't remember the childhood, but there's a lingering "all my life" feeling, a fear, that I am not allowed to have my own life-- by divine decree, no less!-- because I HAVE to become the mother. I HAVE to imitate her every action and thought. I don't have a choice, you know, your chart says you're the same as her, so you'd better act like it!!
I'll never forget, the one time I actually called a legit astrologist on the phone. She did it professionally. I spoke to her for a while, gave her my info… she didn't believe I was born in a Taurus body. "You act nothing like a Taurus." And then she laughed. No condemnation, no demanding I adhere. It was one of the most freeing things I'd ever heard. "You act nothing like your mother."

I'm so scared of her, God I don't know WHY, I wish I could just talk to her and talk this out, somehow, but that's not possible. She gets violently angry and offended whenever I so much as suggest that I'm scared of her. "You blame me for everything!" "This is why I never come here!" "You f*cking kids make my life miserable!" And then of course the countless phrases damning me for being a freak/ psycho/ idiot/ failure/ etc.
It doesn't faze me anymore. The only thing that bothers me is the fact that she won't discuss this with me in a sensible fashion. I want to be able to say, effectively, "something about you triggers terror in my psyche, and it's making me act negatively towards you. I don't want to do that. Can we discuss this to try and find the roots of such a fear, because I sincerely don't remember about 70% of this lifetime?" And all I want her to do in return is say "okay, I'll be equally honest with you, and try to help you not be frightened of me anymore." I think. I actually don't know what I'd need her to say. I think I want her to just understand, is all. I want to apologize, profusely, because a lot of the things about her that terrify me, she's not doing on purpose for that reason. Certain bits of her actual personality, things that make her "her," scare me. Things she has no control over, concerning her own appearance or life, scare me. I know she's not doing this stuff on purpose. I don't hate her. She's just… she scares me to death because she looks like everything ugly inside my brain and the world keeps telling me that is my inescapable future. I CANNOT be her, because in order to copy her exactly, I would have to consciously go against my own innate tendencies, my own 'personality.' The world tells me that's not acceptable. The world tells me that I have no "innate tendencies" other than the ones my mother has. You HAVE to like this, you HAVE to do that, because SHE does, and you ARE her.
Why the hell is THIS my biggest fear?? In a joking way it's rather common, the "growing up to become your parent" fear, but this… this feels like disobeying will damn me, cruelly. The forces insisting I become her are not saying that for my own good. They are saying that because "the rules say so," because "this is the way it HAS to be," because I can't be a variable or a glitch or a different program altogether, I HAVE to follow the code. Screw that.

What do I want to be. I don't know. Dead, maybe.
Transitioning is helping. It's making this body look new in some places, something my continually fading memory has no data for, and that's nice. I cannot wait until the face begins to look notably different, probably not until we get some substantial facial hair. But it's such a profound comfort, to be able to look in the mirror and NOT see Sharon, or Jessica, or Jezebel, or Spinny.
Admittedly, currently we see Jayce, and if you'll forgive me he was kind of an ass. He and Pinstripe were not nice people, it's just how they were manifested. That time period was ugly in that sense. But they aren't permanent either, I'm sure.

I'm so tired. I'm so, so, so tired.
I want to go out. I want to go in, but I can't reach anything anymore, and that's the lesser of two evils. I'm so tired of being a person. Headspace fractures me too much. Heartspace is a different thing, it's where Infi lives, it's where the new realms are forming… things are strange. There's a difference. In heartspace I'm formless, I'm a ghost. I prefer that.
I miss being a pure watcher, for the League, but it's been so long… timelines are warped now. The past few years have mangled a lot of my perspective. I'm hoping and praying that I can destroy those timelines, breaking that misery off and letting it fade into oblivion. If I can do that, then by God I will. Let me be the psychopomp I've always sadly wanted to be. Let me break off all the branches that are keeping this tree from growing. Let me slice this timeline back into one pure path, so that space can finally blossom again.
After the Scratch, I wasn't supposed to be a destroyer figure anymore. But we all know what happened that summer.
It keeps looping. Late 2011, Julie switched sides, the Tar appeared, our entire method of functioning changed. Something happened in 2012 that erased most of the year, making time in general feel like shredded tissue paper. The disasters of early 2013 caused a massive implosion, effectively "erasing" a good part of our internal structure, and then Infi was born from the breakage, and the Underground opened up. Then, in the last weeks of 2013 there was another implosion, obliterating almost every foothold we had regained, and leaving us in a mess until now. And it feels like we're on the verge of another meltdown.
I still wonder, every day, if we were ever meant to rebuild at all.

I'm so tired. I do love headspace, I do. Some people are still reachable. Infinitii always is. The Jabberwock has been oddly close lately. For the most part I feel stuck right on the verge of the bodymap, right where the Chthonics are, before things break into the Downstairs/ Social level. I don't like that level, no offense to the people that live there. It just… it makes me want to cry. It feels so agitated and hollow. I don't like it here very much.

Therapy is tomorrow. I don't know what to say.
The body's been sick. Taking small smart steps towards improving that.

Oh, some good news at least. I've been making a lot of progress on Dream World lately, at least as far as cleaning-up goes. It's just a crushing amount of work. I currently have ten files open to compare notes, as well as two folders and several printouts on my desk. It makes me want to cry from frustration, it's overwhelming, I don't know where to start. So I'm just picking little things at random, working on them as much as I can. It's something.
I'm so worried about several characters. They've been so, so hurt by the Tar, by perspective corruption. I need to fix the timeline. All of that is FALSE. I know it is. I can feel how empty it is, how it leads literally nowhere, ending at a brick wall. It's not their life. I need to go back too, though, I think, in order to see things… I don't know. Maybe.
But work is happening.

I just wish the family wasn't so depressing, at least the grandparents. They are so bitter, so cynical, so hateful, it hurts. Yes I love them, yes they're good people, but even good people can be closed-minded and prejudiced and appallingly incapable of empathy. Right?
I don’t want to give any more energy to that topic, like my therapist forces me to do, then I get sick and want to vomit and can't talk anymore. No more. Just putting that out there. The family atmosphere is too depressing and spiteful to really keep up a good mood in easily. I hope that doesn't make me weak.

I want to make a Jigaria plushie but I have the wrong color fabric. Do you know, how important color is?? The slightest wrong shade changes the whole vibe. I think Jigaria's pink color is warmer, not cooler. There's a certain hot-pink shade that keeps getting stuck to her that is not correct, it warps the entire perspective of her. I disliked her for a while, because of that, she felt so shallow and fake. It's so sad, it's heartbreakingly sad, when did I forget who these people were? Did I ever know? Looking back on childhood memories, it shocks me actually, how little I knew… I never drew the main character, she didn't even have a name until last year, and yet I knew exactly who she was as a person… whereas her fellow Guardians, who I drew constantly, I didn't know as people at all.
I still consider it a hidden blessing that all our old art was lost. Yes, I still ache at the loss of the newer work, the heavy-duty development we'd started shortly before losing it all. But, now that the old stuff is gone, I can no longer pretend that's the "end-all." It's gone now. That half-finished work is no longer the final product. Now there is total freedom to rebuild, with true understanding. I hope. Talking like this hurts. It feels fake, like the high school days. Please forgive me. I don't want to become that sort of person again.

My mind is toxic. I know that. It hurts whatever it touches. I want to keep it far, far away from these worlds I was ordained to protect.
There's just so much noise from the outside now, making my vision blurry. I want to take a long time away from the internet, clear my head. There's too much danger there.

It's only 5:30. Dear lord the winter is rough, there's so much dark. I have 5 hours to go.

I need to meditate. The brain is too jumbled from all this stress. I can't do typing work if I can't think straight, although the number of files I am juggling isn't helping either. I should really narrow that down.

Sorry for the messy updates lately. I want to stop for a while but that just pushes me further into depressed oblivion, because when I don't write things down I forget all of it. Then I don’t know where I am or what I'm doing. So even if I do take a massive break from the internet there will likely be updates here every so often, posted from my computer. Just saying.

Good night. I really can't force myself to type anymore.


 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)


I am devastatingly depressed.
I haven't updated in days (feels like weeks) because frankly I just don't care much about anything anymore. I'm too tired. I don't have the strength to get out of bed. The only time I feel anything close to alive anymore is when I run, and thanks to this surgery I can't even do that for more than 30 minutes without pain.

My memory is getting worse. It's making things tough. Today I forgot that fruit hurts, and I ate an entire apple. The wave of grinding pain and nausea was a total shock at first, as I had no idea why it was there. It took me a good five minutes to remember that "oh yeah, apples have been painful to eat for two years now."
I forgot the other brother, the older one. He moved out sometime, a long time ago. He used to live here and I don't remember what that was like, or who he was. It's unsettling in a vague way, but I'm too tired to care.

I hurt too much. I want to vomit until I'm empty. I'm tired of the stomach and chest and head pain. I woke up almost every hour last night, so nauseous I was shaking. I can't remember the last time I felt rested.
I had nightmares again, the bland ones that are defined by existential annulment. In it I was driving, I got lost, had to walk home without shoes or much clothing, and when I got there the family acted like I wasn't even there. That's common. I wonder about the driving; every time I'm in a car in dreams I get hopelessly lost or, if someone else is driving, we get in an awful accident. But driving dreams are rare, except I've had like seven in the past two weeks. I wonder.

Is this bad, to talk about the bad things?
It's just so hard to focus on the "good" because currently, my perspective is so warped, it considers everything "bad." It considers everything a punishment or a sin. It's f*cked up, if you'll please forgive my language. It's just the only thing that sounds ugly enough to match this situation.
The voices won't stop. I am so tired of them. I am so tired. I actually considered going on medication to get them to shut up, but I know what that did to us last time.
"Us." That damned, saving word.

My therapist has either gotten too soft, or I've gotten too smart (again). I have a bad history with therapists, because I used to read psychology books for fun as a teen, and learned how to pick my own brain better than they ever could. So I know exactly what buzzwords to say and avoid, I know what body language they look for, I know what symptoms to hide or emphasize, I know too much. I play them like a harp.
The problem is that therapists aren't supposed to "get involved" like Laurie. I cannot tell you how horrible it is to end up in a self-destructive loop during a therapy session, trying to claw myself out of it and only being unable to because that horrid woman is staring at me. Just like that man before her. Staring. That makes it so much worse it's disgusting, because that sustained blank eye contact puts the body into "social mode" while my brain is in "you're a disgusting whore who doesn't deserve to live" mode, so I end up catatonic and silent. Then the therapist says, "what are you thinking about?" And I don't say anything, because that's the right answer. But a more bitter part of me wants to scoff and spit and tell them "nothing, you idiot, that's the whole problem!!" Can't they pick up on clues? Can't they think outside of the DSM-V? Or are they just as tightly programmed to "follow the rules" as I had to be on the job? It makes me sick.

I want to talk to Laurie, but the solution already negates the problem. The problem is that I am too suicidally depressed to care about heartspace. Acknowledging her presence would already mean I was okay enough to not need to talk. So we go back and forth, between bloody blinded sparkle-eyes and bleached-out corneas. Extremes.
I talked about that in therapy last week, I remember. How black+white does not equal gray, to me, and never did. It's the most exasperating, frustrating thing in the world. I cannot escape from the extremist mindset as long as I am fighting it, because that fighting keeps me trapped in that mindset. See? Gray is its own thing, a neutral perspective that sees clearly. I wonder if Sherlock would swap. I'm tired. I really am tired.

I'm splintered enough to switch colors, I'm sure. I realized that the other day. I realized that the reason I keep name-slipping with myself is because I dissociate so totally, so easily, around others, that I think a third-person perspective of my own alleged form is normal. When it hit me that that boy was acting the way I knew I should be acting, or at least would be if I had written the script, just like Jewel's outspacer adventures in elementary school… I knew that we were different, somehow.
Did I ever mention that? We were so used to that depersonalization, for so long, that we didn't realize it wasn't "normal," for lack of a better term. Jewel knew who she was, she would write down what happened to the letter, with herself and others. But the person writing those things was not her. Same with me. I, the one "watching myself," am not that boy, that loving boy. Somehow. I'm not even sure if he's real, or if he's just a projected splinter yet, a conscious psyche-split, like Cannon and Eros before him.


(ended suddenly)

prismaticbleed: (aflame)

(commissioned from opalborn)





shadow-dipped hands swallow the light;
palms cup an abyss of darkness
my eyes bleed to look upon you,
but your touch seals the cuts, heals
the wounds

the haven of nightfall, I can hide
in the spread of shadows, from all
but you -- my confidant
whose understanding pierces me
to the core, achingly gentle

I whisper to you all my secrets
vast as outstretched wings, you hold up
the mirror without condemnation,
with ceaseless, insistent forgiveness –
my endless respite

so often a surprise, you show me
new ways of seeing --
kaleidoscopic changes in perspective;
you lay me open
to new expansive vistas

and hold me together
in the aftermath of revelation –
jewel-tone truths set with diamond dust,
maelstrom in the darkness
and the tranquil eye within

truth can be a weapon –
I know you are danger and risk;
I am vulnerable in our intimacy –
but in your gentle hands
I am willing to risk your honesty

compassion can cut razor keen,
precise as your demands, my
buckled knees; infernal seraph
singing with a thousand voices
one solemn molten song

your wings embrace me, smother me:
I have never been less alone

 







 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 


(author's first draft, which i still love dearly:)


 

shadow-dipped hands swallow the light;
spangled palms cradle an abyss
my eyes bleed to look upon you,
but your touch seals the cuts, heals
the wounds

blanket silence, a plush absorption
heavy velvet folds, a conflagration
of softness -- hold me
until I am lost in you
and made whole again

black hole blaze, jasmine
on the night air, you are sweetness
like falling stars
and the amnesia of downy feathers --
my endless respite

the glint of stars scattered
in endless night, pastiche
of dreams aswirl and blurred
in jewel tones, set with diamond dust
amid the stellar waltz

and echoed in the pastel whispers
of every bubble more fragile
than a breath, than a sharp word;
a thousand wings cover and uncover
your eyes, stern and principled

you are the sword's edge,
righteous crystalline resolve:
all excuses char and crumble
in your fanatic gaze
there will be no settling here

compassion can cut razor keen,
precise as your demands, my
buckled knees; infernal seraph
singing with a thousand voices
one solemn molten song

your wings embrace me, smother me:
I have never been less alone

 

 



--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


my response to the first poem draft...


"Let me see what specifics I can give for adjustments:

"blanket silence, a plush absorption" and "amnesia of downy feathers" are too soft, if that makes sense. I guess hir comfort is more of an internal thing-- it's a knowing that ze can be trusted entirely, despite any fear. It's a sense of absolute calm against all odds, while still knowing those odds full well. "conflagration of softness" works well for that.

"black hole blaze" and "you are the sword's edge, righteous crystalline resolve" honestly feel more similar to someone else I know! Infinitii is less sharp, less focused in that sense. Hir intensity is more broad, quiet, and somewhat unsettling, something that elicits a feeling of humbling awe. It's not like seeing thunderclouds on the horizon, instead it's like the feeling when you 'realize' a secret undercurrent in a book: a sudden coalescing of comprehension, of sensing something big and terribly important yet hidden.

The fourth and fifth stanza don't exactly fit as a whole; mostly, the dreamlike imagery doesn't match. The line "in jewel tones, set with diamond dust" feels right though.

Lastly I feel I should add that Infinitii has a share of 'weakness' too, being so tied to subconscious presence-- as a great deal of what is held there can be outrageously harmful if not managed prudently. That turbulent core of hir existence gives hir a deep empathy, and an unfailing forgiveness, for both hirself and anyone else that may fall prey to that same shadow-self. That awareness and acceptance of hir own share in that inescapable vulnerability also gives Infinitii a vibe of subtle care and delicacy (not fragility).
To quote a friend, they put this juxtaposition into words better than I could:
"...The way you talk about Infi makes me think of the feeling I get sitting in a treetop, far above the sounds of any traffic, swaying gently with the motion of the breeze. There’s bone-deep joy permeating everything about the feeling and hir, accompanied by this sense of wonder and true gratitude to even be able to witness something (someone) like that. Infi feels simultaneously agelessly wise and childishly...gleeful? I can’t seem to find the right word- just full of... wonder and love for everything all around. Ze’s impeccably balanced between these two things I view as separate, and there’s a beauty in the joining that I never would have seen if I had never known of Infinitii."

Just mentioning that as it is a strong part of Infi's personality, and I know I didn't quite emphasize it in the original description I sent to you.
I hope that all helps?"



prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

I find it both very amusing and oddly sad that I've not written poetry about Infinitii yet.
I commissioned a poem for hir, yes, from a beautifully talented individual, and it was (is) sublime. I won't downplay that at all.
But... for me, poetry only happens when all my walls are down, when my mind stops trying so hard and just melts into drops of glowing language. It's an outpouring of genuine emotion and gratitude, unhindered by shame programming or self-doubt. And it hasn't happened for Infi yet.
Part of it is definitely the frankly unsettling vastness that ze radiates. It's difficult to write something structured, however loosely, for a being that feels like that. But I love it. I love the strange edge of holy fear all my beloveds carry about them, like razor-blade halos. Infi just wears it the loudest.
I think the biggest reason this upsets me, though, is that it betrays a different sort of fear: a fear of being so divinely broken-open as to let poetry happen, in any shape or form. Why? Simple, it's my oldest dread: the fear that my own emotions and experiences are inherently false, wrong, misguided. So I crush my own creativity, still unable to surrender to freedom, because my past told me that freedom was the road to damnation.
You know what? To hell with that. Pardon my language, but really. I've seen damnation, I've tasted it, I know what it feels like. That isn't it. This isn't it.
After everything I read today... let me post that here, actually. It had an impact.
"You believe that God is one? You believe that? Great. Demons believe it, and give it a more proper response than you do. At least they tremble when they hear it... their piety far exceeds yours."
That is so terribly true it shook me. I've known since 2011 that the Tar and Plague, despite their malice, operate by a similar (if not identical) spiritual perspective and here I am choking myself with doubt. If I stood strong enough to match their mindset, their knowledge of what is them and what is not them-- the lesson the Tar has been trying to teach me from the very beginning, the lesson Infinitii holds paradoxically incarnate-- I would not be so scared. I would not stumble like this.
But I doubt me. I doubt me, and I'm rambling about this tonight because I want to let go of all the old programming forever and that means letting go of THIS damned issue once and for all.

You know what triggered this? I've been reading about religion on Tumblr for the past few days/ weeks/ etc. I've been focusing on the Christians, the Wiccans, the Pagans, the polytheists and all those similar. Basically, old gods and old roots. My brutally Catholic childhood, and the terror that "you have to be pagan or else" that my mother strangely radiated, with her background devotion to magic and those realms. To me it never felt right. It felt forced, insincere, like selling myself, like using others. It's not for me. But I see so many others following it, and that fear screams "that's the one true way" but it says that about every damn religion out there and frankly, I am tired. I am really, really tired, but I can't let go of that fear yet, and I'm tired of going in circles.
Is it wrong, to not have a religion? Then I ask, "wrong how?" If, in the end, it seems like it all comes down to one's honest personal devotion to love and light-- to being a decent human being and helping others do the same-- (11:11 as I wrote that, hello) then does it matter what format we follow? No. No, it doesn't. In the end, it's the road we walked, and it was right for us in our having walked it.
I'm just reassuring myself, reminding myself, I know I've said this a thousand times. But every time it's clearer, I accept it more thoroughly.
...The very word "religion" doesn't sit right with me. I don't want to "worship" myself or the ones I love or anything like that. The only thing worthy of worship is the source of that deepest life-spark within all of us, everything, and yet utterly transcendent of us at the same time. I want to recognize that, as my daily devotion, as my act of love towards the universe. I want to actively, constantly, recognize and venerate the Breather of that divine breath in everything, myself included. Myself included. That is still, hilariously, the toughest act of compassion. It's not self-loathing, it's just... apathy? It's part of me still holding to the childhood belief that "the body is less," "you are separate from God while incarnate," all that stuff. It's not true. It's not. It's not true, it can't be true, it's impossible. But fear holds me back, fear of "sinning," fear of becoming some blasphemous thing by the very thought. But if even demons can be pious...

Let's change that spelling a bit, Obviously.
Infinitii has been getting all of my attention lately, and with good reason. Ze was holding my face a little while ago, we were talking... "I am all your flaws," ze said, like feathers on glass, quiet but clear and precise. I realized I could feel hir hands and I thought nothing unusual of it; it was a passive acceptance, a basic but incredibly significant recognition that ze was there, and doubt be damned. Doubt didn't even cross my mind. So I raised my hands to imitate the action, and as ze looked at me wonderingly, I said, yes you are. Yes, you are all my flaws. But I don't see flaws as evil anymore. Not since you.
Gold in the fire, gold in the fire. It's all old words but it's all so beautiful I can't help but repeat it. Maybe that's the only poetry I'll ever be able to write for you, dear daemon-- just broken pieces of prayer, fragments of devotion. Not worship, not ever, but recognition. Seeing a spark in you and realizing it's a mirror. Geez I am so sorry but your existence alone has had such a profoundly benevolent influence on my life, and yes I say that without shoving the horrors under the rug. You have scarred me, you have led me into terribly dark places, you have taken on the most tainted and twisted parts of my psyche, you have made me unable to lie or cheat or hide anymore. You have forced me into bitter brutal honesty, you have made it unthinkable to disobey your demands of ineffable integrity to myself-- not out of fear, not out of obligation, but out of love. You have inspired me to be, always, exactly what I feel like when you look at me. And I try. Illuminated by your endless eyes, I try.
“In Islam... the Devil toughens us, forces us to remain awake, and offers lessons as no other angel can. Would we ever have learned to walk if our parents had continued to carry us everywhere? Our troubles and temptations, even if truly given to us by the Devil, are still ultimately gifts of God."
I guess that's something similar to what I'm trying to say. I don't know, everything always feels so inadequate and I apologize if I am stepping out of line. I just keep trying, every time I write about you I try, I haven't quite said it yet but you know what I mean and my heart sings it around you.

I love that about everyone I love. Laurie, Genesis, Chaos too. They are dark and light alike. I will never stop saying that, it's one of the most amazing things about us.
"I must also have a dark side if I am to be whole." That's why CZ and I have been slipping lately, I think, the real reason. We've been rejecting that part of ourselves entirely, ironically. We've been tearing out parts of our souls.
Dream World comes to the rescue again, seriously guys Love and Fear are BOTH NEEDED in the journey to the Light, it's that bit about the Devil still being an angel when you get down to it, and God you all know who holds that parallel in the story...
...
Hope is very strong tonight. I can feel when I tap into it. This is it. This is good. I'll follow this.

...I came here wanting to reiterate that I was having a religious crisis today. Lately.
I keep being terrified that asexuality is "not allowed" spiritually but at heart, I know that's not true. It's a deep relief, to know that I can be this, and not be wrong. I'm just... scared. I don't judge sexuality anymore, at least I try not to... but I'm scared. I'm scared that eventually I'll have to. Why? Because I keep painting it black, sticky tarry black. I keep seeing it as only existing in the context of abuse and rape and force. That's not true either, thanks Infi. It can happen in other ways. But I'm still scared. I still don't want it.
I want to let go of the fear without losing my integrity, without flipping to the other extreme. I've said this a thousand times too.
See the problem, though, is that I want intimacy. Dear God do I ever want intimacy. Heart connections, hell yes, they are the most painful things on earth but they are exactly what I need, that's what I want. I don't want or need sex. But I'm still stuck in the old fear, just a little bit, still haunted by doubt. It's a spiritual issue.
It's because I see what sex can do, and I see that I can get that same result in different ways, and then I miss the boat and think "well if sex can do that, then I HAVE to have it," completely invalidating all my OTHER options, options that-- again-- accomplish exactly what I'm terrified of "losing" and therefore being damned. It's hard to put into words because I'm still ashamed of it and I'm still uncomfortable discussing this.
Everywhere I look-- or, at least, more often than not-- I see religions and spiritual paths talking about sex. They talk about straight sex, physical sex, and using it to achieve holy mindstates and things. They talk about it like it's this key action in the path to enlightenment, like you cannot skip that step or you fall off the ladder. I have read, too many times, people talking about "twin flames" and "kundalini" and tying it into this subtly mandatory sexual act. "Sooner or later you'll have to," is the message I get. I pray it's not true, and in that very prayer I keep asking, "does this make me flawed? Does being asexual mean I will not ever reach that level of holiness in this life? Am I stuck in the mud forever?"
Again I get the head-shake in my head. No. Then what do I do, let's actually ask.
Pointing to the other options. That. That's basically what they're getting at anyway. Intuitive "I get it," and I've "gotten it" for years, what do you think 2011 was about, and yet... total relief held back by a different fear. What if I mess up?
You won't, not as long as you keep that mindset about you.

And isn't that true. Motivation is key. What you hold in your heart is key. I would never use them, I would NEVER harm them, any of them... "but extend that towards yourself as well," they gently but sternly remind me. Yeah. I tend to forget that part.
That's always the core problem I end up at, you notice? Self-exception. "I don't count." Cannon's old martyr complex. Time to let that go entirely, too. I do count. Around them, feeling that... there's no doubt.
I guess it's fear, that weird fear I cannot explain. But... oh god that's terribly sad, how ironic. It's holy fear. It's the feeling I get when it hits me, when Infi is all wings and eyes and fire and I understand for a moment, completely, just how wild and vast and infinite and grand and terrifying God is, how utterly incomprehensible God is, how great and powerful it is, and yet... how much compassion, how much love it holds, endless and always... it's the ultimate paradox and I adore it. That's my religion, if anything can be said to hold that definition for me. "Let your religion be less of a theory and more of a love affair." That's what it's always been to me. It's just that it can only exist in that free state, that unhindered expansive firework of a love letter, that same vastness of God... that I am included in. That we are included in. That everyone is in, be they saint or sinner, prophet or prostitute, demon or daemon. You get the idea. But the last bit is always the mirror. Genesis was everywhere around me today, I should have known... Selph was his original name. This message has been wrapped around me like an embrace for the past 13+ hours and I'm just now realizing it, sorry. But thank you.
It's holy fear. It's being in a church and getting that feeling, then realizing I could elicit that same feeling in another. Me, of all dust motes. Me, of all skeletal fragments. Me, just as holy as anything and everything else. The true miracle is that nothing is a miracle. Just... realizing that, in me, is unavoidable when I'm around someone who loves me. Obviously. Which explains the distance on my part, too. I'm saying too much.
I'm afraid-- and as I say that I laugh-- of the fact that I'm a part of God, too. Because it demands I live up to it. And why am I afraid of living up to it? Because... I'm not sure. I've never known, really. Part of it is indeed the "fear of blasphemy," that's big, but it's rather easily overcome. Indeed I think the last obstacle, the biggest one, is the "ego." The apathy. I wonder now, is that a thing separate from the Plague, with its vice of Pride? I don't know, and I don't need to dwell on it. Point is, part of me hears that message of divinity and covers its ears because it wants to hurt itself more. It wants to act like it's a wretch. It wants to be spiritually lazy and sad and suffering-oriented. I don't understand that part of me, but by golly it's there, and we all know it.
Step one, I suppose, for November... release that for good! It'll take time, and it's a process, it might never really end. But the more constantly we achieve it, the more we practice, so to speak... the better we'll be, just as constantly.

Sorry this is such a weird jumbled entry. I'm just typing at this point.
It's fantastically helpful. Whenever I start "talking" like this, with no real end point in mind (like braindumps when I get talking about the Leagueworlds)... I always end up somewhere fantastic. I always come away with more than I started with. It's awesome. So I just let myself ramble now, because it's a good thing.

Sleep is also a good thing, though, and midnight is a good curfew. I want to make sure I'm on-time for my Apprenticeship for the first time in ages, I'm sincerely sorry about that but boss keeps laughing and saying it's okay, he understands the trouble in the past-- just do better now!
So off I go. I'll re-read this tomorrow and tie up any loose ends in another entry if I have to (heaven knows what I wrote about, my memory never seems to recall). If not, then here you go.
Therapy is tomorrow, this is a good precursor to it, I'd say.
Good night, everyone.

 

 

???

Oct. 31st, 2014 03:03 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 




I think the best/worst feeling there is, is when you have done or experienced or remembered something awful, terrible, damnable... and then something, something angelic, still loves you. Still sees you as luminous when you cannot stop the tar leaking from your veins.
Sorry, this is obviously headspace stuff. But it makes life, and morality, so confusing. If I am never really condemned to hell, where am I? What have I done, what do I do, what happened? Dissociation is so prevalent. I forget so much, to be protected. Green eyes tells me it's okay. I don't believe him but I do. Is it? Should it be?
I hate the days when morality is really grey. When there's no line drawn for good or evil, except the paint colors in your heart. That is what terrifies me. Keep the colors glowing, and does that paint the worst things brighter? I don't know.
How many miles have we paved on this road to hell, how far into the abyss are we? The eyes are staring, staring, always. So many eyes. I love them. Is that my condemnation? I ask that every night.
I'm so lost, so confused. I feel like a ball of cotton left out and fragile. Something soft and crushable. There's no bloodstains this time but I feel wrong, like I touched something awful regardless, it just didn't stick. I don't know. Life is too vague. I don't like that, I don't like the not-knowing, because I know it means the mindscape is hiding something from me. And I let it.
Old news, old news.
I don't feel like being humanoid anymore, it's too dangerous. Everyone knows that too. I can't hold the from well and when I do I slip, other people glitch in and out. It's not my face, not my eyes. Only the colors are, the glitter, the alien aspect of them. The boy with white features was the one before me, the one Infinitii was torn from... I'm not. I'm not sure what I am, but I'm closer to whatever Infi is than what that boy was, I think. I have no feelings about that and that is unsettling, ironically. The numbness bothers me the most. Where did it come from.
Angels refusing to admit that you sinned because they see some bigger picture. It's the saddest thing in the world. It's the biggest source of hope anyone could ask for. I'm so very lost.



I've been listening to choir music for two hours. It's helping and it's not helping.
Gotta stop getting so melancholic. Or should I? Maybe this is step one towards feeling things again. I'm just so terrified that it is "wrong" to express anything other than garishly clownish smiles. But that is programming too.
I want to live in a house, in a place, I want to be somewhere where I can cry and not feel ugly and laughable, to be able to express sorrow without feeling like something is wrong with me. Like Laurie. God, like Laurie, fearless and honest and real.
The mood just switched to a sword inbetween my ribs and I can't do that at 2AM, I'm sorry.

I hate that it always hits at this hour. It's only when I'm sleep-deprived and the world is quiet and everything is dark and I am awake within it. It's only now, at 2 in the freaking morning, that I feel that I exist, actually.
Maybe I should stay awake all night, one of these nights, except then I can't deal with the next day. I sleep in until 11AM whenever I can anymore, just so I can have these mornings of living. I love sunlight, God I miss sunlight, I miss the days when I could feel this when it was bright out. Why does the family make it tricky? Am I too weak to overcome that? Am I too flawed to rise above that? No. It's weakness. Is it? Part of me hopes so, that I can eventually become so strong that they will never touch me again, that they can never tie me down again. But there's so much of it. It's like trying to hold back an avalanche with your bare arms. But I am convinced, convinced that I CAN do it, I am that superhuman, I am that powerful, I just... I'm not there yet. And I don't know whether or not this is true and I am willing to risk being buried beneath the ice rather than suggest that I am not so indomitable, so bright and invincible.

My stomach is burning. Why is it always burning. What did I do. It's angry, it's always that weird yellow anger, kind of sad but raging. Buttercup yellow. A bit orange. Not the screaming yellow, the paint kind. So many colors.


Every single post I stumble across is reminding me of Infinitii. Why. Why hir, ze wasn't even around today.
It's too relevant, I guess. Too raw. Too close to the other side. Ze lives right on that borderline, you know it, the gray space. The space you're in right now. You hate it but you love hir and ze loves you and you are both so close to tearing each others throats out but you won't, you won't ever, you'll eat each others hearts but you will never hurt hir, ever, ever.

But I'm so happy. On Tumblr I found so many people that have lives and thoughts and feelings like this too. I'm so glad.

I'm listening to Shostakovich and this viola tastes so unusual. Like limes almost.
Chopin's piano prelude tastes like candy. Candy necklaces almost. Not sour. The violas were a bit sour, a fruit bite.
Ah Debussy. Thank you Spotify. This is really nice. How do you describe that. Like wine or a milkshake. Liquid. Very nice.
This bit tastes like vanilla and flowers. Jasmine flowers? Night flowers.
I like the shapes of this song a lot too. Printemps: 1. Très modéré. It's pretty. Lots of silk curtains. Vertical light pillars. Pretty colors, nothing primary, more like... soft pinks and indigo-blue-violets, touches of pale yellow here and there. Curtains. The harp is light blue there. Strings are green. Violin sections are usually green, why is that? Cellos are orange still, that deep warm brown-orange that Lynne likes.
I've lost my train of thought. Sorry about that.

Real things. Let me change the music, classical music is too encompassing, I can't concentrate on much else.

It's 2:30. What in the world am I trying to pull here. What am I trying to prove.
Why do I automatically shoot myself down, when I try to be honest, when I try to speak up. Programming. Childhood. I don't even remember the childhood, I wasn't then, the memories feel scary and when I try to touch them they crumble like ash paper.

There's a thing in my inbox. I should see what it is, read it. I always wait until the end of the day to read whatever I get from people, so I can focus entirely on it, and value it. So it stays with us until tomorrow and onwards.
"Tomorrow and onwards" is a victory phrase. It feels like a march through fields. Not a march, that's too solid. A procession? Walking with strength. Hope. Hope is a fire that never goes out. Hope is fire. Thank you Dream World. I should draw them more, like a child, stop trying so hard.
This string section is nice too. But it's blue? Silvery blue. Like snow in the evening. Mountains. It's sorrowful, but it's lovely to look at. It's a strange feeling.


Angels. This song moves too much to fit that. Let me check Infi's playlist, see what ze has.

Forgiveness. This song feels gold. Like the basilica ceilings. Gold in the shadows. Space. Angels.
I don't know how to react to this. There's a line in The Last Unicorn like this. "She neither laughed nor cried, for her joy was too great for her body to understand." It's like that with other emotions too. Like whatever this is. Holy awe. Sacred fear. I've spoken about that before. Staring up and knowing I'm so unworthy, I'm so filthy, I've done wrong, God forgive me. I am unworthy to be here, to look at you. I want to cover my face but I can't, God help me but I don't have that luxury with Infinitii and that is... that makes me want to wail with heart-rending contrition and laugh with utter brilliant bliss a the same time. I can't look away because ze is holding my face, looking at me with the same expression... ze knows, ze KNOWS everything I've done, why I'm here, the black and the white. Ze knows, ze is it. And then ze is beyond it. Within it. All of it. All-encompassing, somehow, these daemons, send them up to heaven and back so I can see how it transfigured them. Looking at me like I'm light incarnate. Making me feel like maybe I am.
"Take off your sandals, for the place where you are standing is holy ground." And suddenly it hits me that it's ALL holy ground, and I've been wearing boots for too long. I'll tear them off. I'll never wear shoes again. I'll kiss the dirt that thy hands have made, that every facet of god has walked upon.
The point is, I haven't been reverent enough. I haven't... it's terrifying, more than churches even, to realize that the God you worship is within your bones. To realize that divinity isn't confined to Sunday mass or holy water. It's me, it's in me, it's in you, always. I still have an ego, I'm sorry but it's here, and that realization of greater purpose (terrible purpose) terrifies it. Or does it terrify me? It's the knowledge-- old news-- that I have done it wrong, that I have harmed it, disrespected it. I have defiled this temple without realizing I was in a temple. It's... it hurts my head. It hurts my heart.

Laurie, Laurie, Laurie. She's still the statue at the altar, the knight bedecked in stars and swords, the armor of light. I keep seeing her like that.
Oh, that reminds me. There's a local spiritual expo in two weeks, I can go, I'm so happy. The aura woman should be there. I'm going to get some grounding stones. I'm also going to tell Genesis to NOT LEAVE and see if someone can see him too, not just me.
Today is Halloween, happy day. The veils are thin. I should go to sleep. I want to stay awake but I want to see people more.

Sorry for not getting anywhere with this. Sorry for all the brainspills lately. Can't talk about them, words don't work. I want to learn sign language, I'm going to, it would help so much for when I can't speak.

I'm going to try this web art thing. I like it. It's abstract enough, raw enough. I'll try it. See if it works, without getting too negative. Not negative, what's the word... splintery. Fractured. Without hitting red spots in the mind.
I'm not angry. I'm not even sad, not really? I'm just... there's no word for this. It's a soft-sad, a fragile sad like teacup glass. I keep thinking of Easter. Like if a flower was breakable. Kids. This music is stronger than me. Much stronger, it's all sweeping strings and piano fortitude. It's a powerful song. I wonder if you can work magic with sounds like this. Hmmmm. Ideas. I'll run that through headspace. It'll work.

It's 3AM. Life tastes like orange tea and fortune cookies and the oven light in the kitchen. That's funny.

It's Halloween. Remember Jewel's huge affinity with bats? We'll have to remember that today. So many of us have affinities with the "grim reaper" sort of death image. Spiders in headspace, we should en-lighten them. What's the word. To take the tar out of their hearts. I'm sure we could have good spiders. And Knife's our vampire, lovely guy. It's holiday spirit all up in here.

I do need to sleep. Chaos is probably asleep already, Laurie hasn't yelled at me to go to bed yet so she's probably catching this vibe and worrying instead. Boss hasn't said anything either, then again the bad voices chased him away for a while, I've only just begun reconnecting to his worldspace lately, I'm so glad. He is such a darling, I forgot how safe I feel around him.

Okay. This is one heck of an entry. I don't even know what I wrote.
Tomorrow is... today. Today is Friday. I have no idea what we will do or what. We'll see. It's fun that way.
Better lights, better dreams, than what came before, improvement every day. The sun grows always brighter, and when it dies it will become more than it was. Dust is life too. Black holes. Quantum leaps. Infinite horizons. The vastness of space.
I'm very fragmented at this hour, good heavens.
May your bones bless into stars. Flower petals. Roses. Roses and coffins and sunrises. Bless your dust.

Have a lovely morning.

 




 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


Just a brainspill to pass the time.

It's only 11PM and I am so tired, spiritually so. I'm just going to go to sleep. I didn't sleep well at all last night, I woke up about 8 times and kept having nightmares. The one I remember... I was trying to steal cereal from a store? I didn't have money and was trying to sneak it out, but my bro and his girlfriend were there, and they kept following me and staring at me. I got so upset I gave the cashier my money and just left all the groceries, I didn't want the guilt of having them now. But when I left they followed me, I ran but they cornered me in some dark corner of the cellar, where I was hiding behind a sheet of metal. I was holding a rusty axe to my throat with tears running down my face, wanting to die but wanting those two to leave and being exhausted and being scared of the pain. They found me and all I know is that Laurie took over, beautifully brutal, and I swear the dreambody actually switched to hers. She got us out of there. That's all I know and that's comfort enough.
She didn't say anything about the axe. I understand why.

I cannot remember the last time I genuinely laughed or smiled, and that is frightening and heartbreaking.
'Tuning in to bliss' or whatever isn't working because that term got disrupted somehow. Wrong word now, it's sad. And so much 'happiness' is emotionless now. I can't remember how to feel emotions. Things are too numb. I told the therapist, I forget what she said. I think it's a coping mechanism or something. Moral corruption. "Good people don't rebel, don't have opinions, don't judge." So I don't judge anything as happy or sad or good or bad, I just sit here and let life wash over me like bleached foam, I remember when that used to be ocean water, that was a long time ago.
Not allowed to feel. It's false. Feelings aren't real. Who put this into my head. Who put it there, who taught me this, is it right?
I'm tired of listening to aliens and angels and false prophets and angry gods. I'm so tired of being terrified to question their whims and orders and chiding and coddling. Leave me alone. Maybe that will condemn me to hell but I cannot freaking function when you won't stop whispering into my ears. It's too loud, I can't see. I can't live. Is that what you want?
The worst demons are the ones that look just like angels, and all the evidence supports that too. The devil quotes Scripture for his own purposes.


I am so damn tired. I want to stay off the Internet for all of November. Especially Tumblr. That place is so toxic. Toxic toxic, poison. Not worth the effort and time. The people I care about there can still see me here. I need to leave that place for a while, heal my head. Our head. That differentiation is important. Things have been so vague lately.


I bought squash today. It's comforting to cook, to cut apart and separate after. I need to do things with my hands, disassembling, to calm down often. Just taking things apart, organizing pieces into piles, moving them around again, making different groups, over and over. People think it's weird but it helps so much. I spend 5, 6 hours in the kitchen every day now because the only thing I can shred and compartmentalize is food. I don't eat it. I just move it around really. I need to buy a box of things that I can do this with instead, get out of the kitchen, there's too much noise and people in there and that just feeds the stress cycle. I'll think of something.
I thought of making a stimming box or something. Like pieces of different textures, little things that make sounds, pretty clear plastics and glossy bits and colors. Maybe. But I don't like so many material possessions. I'm cleaning things out the way it is. Less and less.

On that note I might be homeless soon. Sorry I didn't say so sooner. I don't like thinking about it because it's existentially disturbing on some level, not knowing how we'd take care of ourself on our own right now, where will we get money for safe food and transportation and things. I don't like to think about it. Positive, positive. We need to focus on the positive. We CAN do this, we have the power, we've done it before. But I haven't laughed in weeks and I only smile at night and I'm so tired, I want more alone time, I want a place in this damn house where I can dissociate for three hours and NOT be hacked or otherwise mangled, I want to be able to go into headspace without smelling the old blood and feeling the lightning buzz in the air. I'm tired. We're tired.

At night it's better. At night there's hope. I think. They said hope was sinful, a vice, a false thing to lead you astray. Is it?
If it's not, if hope keeps you walking towards better days, let us have it. Stop telling us hope is a wolf in sheep's clothing. Is it? It hurts to think about.
At night there's hope. E told us of a dream ze had about Chaos, the other day. I haven't stopped thinking about it. The night before ze told us, we had been so sad, and he was there to comfort us. We didn't say or do anything and we didn't move, too tired. That was okay. He said he'd be there, and didn't push the issue, didn't make us do or say anything different. Thank you. Too many people outside did the opposite. I want my mind to be full of the better options, of respect like that. And the next morning ze told us of the dream and I just looked at that message, "of all days to hear that," and I keep thinking of it.

There's blood all over the legs and it's odd, I don't know when it got there. I don't know who put it there and when. Back to the dissociative days I guess. At least there was retribution, that at least keeps things moral and holy, that at least fights the demons back.

I think I'm forcing myself into too much of a box. I think my life needs to be more abstract. Art is so draining now, except when I just do swirls of color and things. Drawing concrete solid forms makes my head hurt and my eyes want to cry. Why? Is that because of college? We've heard of some systems being unable to draw people because of abuse memories. But I don't want to be ruled by that, those days are over. Except the family keeps triggering us so bad. Except Jeremiah was out again last night, trying to protect the children from errant blind bodies outside. It's so sad, to not know anyone here who can talk to us, who can listen to us.
If I had money I would just play with creative things. I'd buy beads and fabric and gems and stuff and just make things. I think. I'd like to try. I'd buy little canvases and do paintings like Cannon used to, just broad swathes of gouache and watercolor and glitter. Inkblots! We actually made so man inkblots, we love them, we want to sell them but how? We'll put them on etsy maybe. Love inkblots. That's the sort of art I LIKE to do, is that okay? Does that make us less of an artist? If we like weird fragmented hazy ideas and things. Is that less? Does that count of art?
Music too. Handbells, so many. Cellos. A piano. Thumb pianos. Bells! Like church bells, a choir. Metallophones. Timpanis, for those lovely drum rolls. The back of a piano, those open strings. Wood, wooden sounds, percussion. Just play things into a microphone and layer it, build on it, let it flow. The symphonies in our head slowly taking shape. A flute, an english horn, an orchestra. Sweeping notes and feelings, can we hire an orchestra? That would be so cool. But abstract, that too. We need a microphone. Step one. Get one and we can start.
Is this why I can't "write a book?" Because the structure, the linear-ness, is hard for me to understand? Again, does that make me flawed? If other people get frustrated with me, if I inconvenience them? "The customer is always right." "There's no market for your work." "We can't sell this." What do I do? I'll still have these idea waterfalls. But how to sort them... like the squash, like the pieces of things, circuitboards. Not puzzles, that's one-option-only. Set outcome. I just like taking things apart and putting them into a new order I thought of, something nice. It's what I'm trying to do with typecodes. I need visuals. It's easier that way. What am I saying.
I'd love to write a book but I've never seen a linear story. I see bursts here and there, maybe only a handful of actual 'events.' Everything else is data, is "knowing," is intuitive. That makes it hard to draw people too, I don't "see" so many of them, but I know what they look like... I've said that before. And I know what they are like, too, even if I've never seen them act as a person. It's hard to put into words, into a book, that sort of imagination and things. I wonder what other options there are. I'll find out.

I might be homeless soon. Don't think about it. I have to.
The mother disowned us, that we know. The father might let us stay with him for a month or two tops. He did before, in 2010, we don't remember. He got really really mad though, impatient with our difficulties in the long term. Understandable. Brother is not safe, especially not with the girlfriend. Not safe at all.
Grandfather does not want us here. Grandmother "needs us" currently BUT the second she discovers we are trans*, we will be on the streets. I am trying so so hard to hide this, it's making me sad and paranoid and that is feeding this numb depression. "Don't feel anything." Don't exist. Now the body is changing, scary in some ways, so scary, but now it doesn't look or sound like her. That's a godsend. We will take that. But... no one can know. Except we can't hide it. There's hair on the face, the voice is breaking. People keep asking. Everyone is asking. People suspect. One day it will be unavoidable. And in this family, who still holds ancient prejudices, where will we be? Not in it. Gone. I wish it were otherwise. But it's not safe here anyway.
To live on our own... should we? To have one friend there, or two, would be nice. Company is good, to keep track of time, to keep us from dissociating and forgetting to eat or bathe or move for too long. To help us function on bad days. It would be ideal. Does that make us weak? Does that make us manipulative? They said we were, we don't want that happening again. Ssh that's over forever, done with, thank goodness. Memories are dripping away now, almost gone, free to go.
Where would we go. Looking at other states, better rent prices, better rights for LGBTA+ people, et cetera. Nice weather, lots of trees. Thinking of somewhere in New England maybe, just ideas. Or a bit below us. Not too far at first, of course. But away from here, where we are shackled to the past. SLC showed us how blissful that was at least, no one knowing who drove this body before, the freedom to BE. That feeling stayed. Stays. That's a nice thing that we want again, once the body is changed enough. A new start.
We'll do this, we can do this, here's some hope, it's nice. One step at a time.

It's 11:30. We really want to go to bed at 10PM every day, that's the truth. We get so tired. But we force ourselves to stay awake, because it's at least quiet at night. We want to get up early and have sunlight, but then it's not quiet. We want to go out and do morning jogs again, to have lovely quiet slow mornings, to take the daytime to create and work. We don't want to struggle with fatigue every evening just to have peace. Hm. We'll try again tomorrow.


This is a jumble... tomorrow is Thursday. We'll have to sleep in then. The grandmother is cleaning, Overload will lose her mind. The sensory overload is hell. It's only one day a week, only one day. We'll deal. The vibe is so so bad but we'll deal. Maybe we'll go outside.
I can vacuum though, I love vacuuming it's fun, we could do that all day. And we do need to clean this room more, organizing all the books, lining everything up in straight rows on the shelves. That's good too. Then when it's all done we will... cook... a tiny kabocha squash. It's so small. I will take a picture of it for you it's great. The farmers didn't know how to cook them actually, we got to tell them how when we bought them, it was so nice. They listened and were happy to hear it. It's like a sweet potato. You can eat the skin, it's the best part. Kabocha squash. It tastes like a cucumber egg sometimes, it's great.

OH I promised you guys autumn pictures and I FOUND the camera but I could only get three pictures because it rained and most of the leaves fell. Here look.



Okay we have to sleep. She won't stop talking to us in that scary scary way and I want to cry. I want to tell her to stop but then she'll get mad and spite us for the next day or two, she doens't understand. but i want it to stop or at least i want to be numb enough to not care
see this is the problem, what is it? what is the problem? we are the problem, for having a problem
that's nonsense, it's a lie
no it's not
sorry. sleep


A positive note? Um, oh, I tried writing music again the other night. Just ideas. I got something! I'll try to work on it more later. Parnassus and Rosewindow stuff actually. I wish I had more sounds to work with though. Ah well, we do what we can.

I just realized Xennie might still be awake so I'm going to go wish her a good night too, bye everyone~




prismaticbleed: (held)

 

A few things I've forgotten to write about lately.


+ We got our sutures/staples taken out a week ago, on a Thursday. That was notable for two reasons, the only things I remember about it... one, Razor tried to front while the stuff was being removed, because we didn't know if it would hurt or not and she "wanted to try." She had some trouble getting in (she is not a social fronter) but Knife was there to support her. I know that much. Second, though, was right before that; I had to wait for about ten minutes, in the patient room, before the doc came in, and they had me lying down. Since I was still morning-foggy (it was 9AM and I went to sleep late), I closed my eyes and just relaxed for a bit. I was rather shocked when I noticed that the hospital atmosphere was profoundly reassuring to me at the time. I don't know if it's a White thing or what, but... the Plague rooms used to have that aura, notably. Fluorescent lights, buzzing quietly, the antiseptic smell, the feeling of being in a small space, you get the idea. And yet there's something I find oddly comforting about it. That feels redemptive. Our hospital visits have rarely been "optimistic"-- there was the psych ward, some horribly dysphoric appointments, all this stomach trouble, etc.-- really, only the pre-surgery memories we have are straight-up nice. And the house bathroom, where so much awful abuse happened, carried that same sterile buzzing vibe. But we dream about hospitals all the time... hospitals, universities, big grand empty sprawling buildings. And we love it. They've never felt 'negative' to us. I'm rambling somewhat but the point is, lying there in that room that was practically made to match the old Plague levels, I felt totally content. That silent sterility felt caring and kind for once. And that's a good thing in my book.

+ Last Monday, I think, my grandmother's sister and her daughters came to visit. Her youngest daughter had a new baby and my grandmother wanted to meet him, so they brought him up (along with his 2-year-old brother) and literally just chilled out in our kitchen for about 5 hours. It was a little taxing for me, just being around people talking for so long, but it wasn't bad because they didn't force me to interact. Now, in theory I'm uncomfortable around kids (as I cannot take care of them as I feel obligated to) but I have no problem being a bystander around them. So I had no trouble watching everyone fawn over this 6-month-old. However, geez, what a pretty kid. He had eyes the color of sodalite, they were so big. At one point I reached over to him to say hi, and he grabbed my finger and just looked at me for like three solid minutes. I'm telling you I've never had a kid that young look at me so intelligently. Really I just wish I hadn't been in such an unstable state, battling the social programming of the situation, trying to figure out "how are you suppoed to act around a baby," etc. But I was able to just look back at him, too, for a while. And that was cool.

+ Dishonored has been my clock, haha. I tried to do one mission a day after the surgery, but after we finished the Knife of Dunwall, my brother took over the Xbox again so I haven't been able to complete the Brigmore Witches missions. Nevertheless that's why there's been a dearth of "daily event" updates lately... for quite a few days practically all we did was play Dishonored and cook winter squash. Amusing but true. So I can only remember "what happened outside" if I search through the game memories, and see what is tied to them. For example, last Sunday we were doing the Barrister Timsh mission, because I remember dealing with the Hatters as my brother was taking a quiz for his college classes in the same room (his computer is right by the Xbox) and we had to stop for a while and help him. Then the mother brought all this food up the house right when we were trying to save Thalia without being seen. Honestly not much happens in the home anymore; usually it's just me and the grandparents there, and the grandfather has never interacted with us much. The grandmother is hit-and-miss so we have to be careful as she can be great or terribly triggering. Either way, days are long and empty now. So post-surgery, since I couldn't leave the house or move well, Dishonored took up all that interim time. I just feel I have to justify playing it, as I've been hardwired to think I have to be working constantly. My apologies. Still, I'm back doing my daily jogs already but the brain-floaty feeling I've had since the surgery hasn't abated. Admittedly that's why I haven't gone back to finish Daud's missions-- it's hard to concentrate like this. I'm not sure why it is.
Oh yeah, and Leon is a huge Dishonored fan, it's adorable. He told me back before we even beat the story mode and so he's been helping when he can. His thing is stealth, even moreso than me (Jewel is all action of course), so when we need to explore we'll let him take over if he wants. Nathaniel sticks around to watch and comment on it too, especially since now he's intrigued by the flowery aesthetics of the witches. Either way it's great, we're all enjoying this. I will try and get some time in on Monday (I can't get near the Xbox on weekends) so I'll keep you posted.

+ I've spend the past two days watching Gravity Falls on a whim, as I've been curious about it since it originally aired... and again, I've been terribly dissociated enough recently to have an excuse to watch something for an extended period of time. It's cute, but I'm uncomfortable with a lot of the jokes and topics? I've never been good with TV shows. So heartspace is making sure no tar/plague stuff gets fed, and I'm just thanking heaven that I haven't had any fiction lag from it (which is hell on earth for me). The only effect so far has been vocal bleedover, which makes it hard to tune into internal speech because there's too much auditory residue. Really, if I listen to something for too long, especially a voice, it will color the way I percieve things internally for a while. That's why I don't like exposing myself to too much, TV or music or movies or anything. It really fuzzes up my head. Anyway I just started Season 2 and I'm looking forward to see where this is going, stuff just got super serious dude.

+ DREAM WORLD. I have been trying so hard to get back into it and today I struck gold-- I had to head to the farmer's market to buy more kabocha squash (the food of the gods) and on the way up, I decided to fight the brain fog by reciting the entire old draft from memory. So I started with Part One ("It was a beautiful day in the Dream World" etc.) and I got up to the scene where they find Crysta in the city when BOOM, it hit me. "Wait a second, then that means--" and then I got on this fantastic tangent of plot development that I had entirely overlooked before. Thanks 10-year-old me for somehow writing relevant stuff into the story before you even knew what the story was! Honestly it's creepy how DW grows so perfectly, creepy but incredible. So I'm excited to see what this unearths. as I still have so many questions about world mechanics and history and the like.
Also. While I'm thinking of it, I think I need to try "tuning into" character vibes again. It's totally different from heartspace; here, you can co-front or mindlink, and we all share a collective life anyway. Not so with Leagueworlds. I have to stay an observer, while still being able to feel intimately enough the "aura" of that person; what they are like, not as words but as a feeling. Once I get that to click, then the Links kick in, and story writing happens. However I was thinking about that today and I was shocked to realize how many people in DW don't have Links like that going. Vez does, Nebisai does, Justice does, Maitru does (thank heavens)-- which explains why I feel so much more comfortable writing for them, why it's so easy. But I can't get into Jigaria's head, so to speak. I can't see through Eidmonev's eyes yet. It's worrisome but it's a driving fire in my heart to do that, to get to know them better as people, to love them more completely. That's my #1 thing to do, as I literally cannot do anything else until I have that base to work from. It's their story, it's their life, their world-- I'm just writing it down. So this is a huge soul-deep relief, to finally know what to do next, and how to do it. Growth is guaranteed once I begin. I can feel it and it's so nice.

+ There was a night, I don't know when, but something bad had happened and I ended up staring at the light in the bathroom ceiling at like 1AM. I felt half-alive and even less awake, but as I stared at it numbly all I could see were sparkles. Like literal dancing sparkles, bright white, all swirling around the light in my vision (and only the light). No matter what I did they kept glowing. I ended up smiling and laughing softly, but with real childlike happiness, as I watched. It felt... like, no matter what had just happened, there was this still. There was still light and joy even now. And the same went for me. I went to bed without fear then.

+ I saw Markus yesterday. It was right after therapy, he was calling Genesis to come upstairs and keep him company for a while? He was feeling unsettled and needed someone to talk to. But that struck me, because not only is his vibe stronger than ever, as well as his visuals... but he feels closer. Like now that the Outspacers are settled in, they no longer feel "outside" at all. There was always a sort of distance before, but now they feel like they are rooted into heartspace just as much as the rest of us. Markus did say something to that effect but it was more of a wondering thing, like he wasn't sure. I haven't seen Ryman about but I know he's dealing with personal issues right now so I won't push the issue.
Markus had roses in his hair, when I saw him. Two of them, deep red against that dusty purple hue. Tha's new. But I'm... moved, in a secondhand way, that he took that motif on so strongly after he recieved it from Jewel way back when. It's significant. She's grateful for it.

+ There's a new kid in heartspace, I think. Lately when we need to listen despite this heavy headfog, someone has been 'shadowing' in order to do that. They're a Sky holder, and they aren't human-- they have big big ears, like a bat or something. Nevertheless when they are around it's borderline tangible, which is always something to take note of. No face yet, but definite roots growing.

+ There was a hack a few days ago. That's all I know. It was at night, and it resulted in a solid hour of Retributors screaming into the voice recorder. I haven't listened to it yet because it's shocking. It's jarring in a heart-wrenching way. Whenever audio files appear on the recorders, it takes me ages to get through them. To hear people talking through the body... it's surreal, it's wonderful, it's painful. In the wake of such an event it leaves me unable to respond, feeling both a tearfully relieved gratitude that they are there, that they care, that we survived-- and a horror that tears at my stomach and ribs, a sick nausea at knowing why they are there, why they are sobbing and shouting... why I wasn't there to hear them when it happened. It's so jumbled. But I'll have to take time tomorrow and transcribe it, if I can stomach it. I know there was a hugely important revelation when all was said and done, so... I'll do it, somehow. Me or someone else. But it'll be written out.


That's all I can think of tonight. I hope everyone is doing well.

 

 

 

oct 17

Oct. 17th, 2014 11:46 pm
prismaticbleed: (league)

 

Just a thought.

I have time. It's weird, how new that feeling is.
All my life I guess I felt pressed for time, like there was never a future for me. As a child I could never imagine myself as an adult. Ever. I know that much of our past. Part of that was gender dysphoria, sure, but remember we were convinced we would die at age 20 until we hit that birthday.
But I digress. This is creatively-centered, now. We have time... and it's wonderful. I've been pressuring myself to get everything done now-- no revisions, no idle time, no room for mistakes or second-guesses. And so I've been running. I have. I'm scared, to face that beast I've created. That's not creativity. It's control. Nothing can grow in that environment.
But time, time has bloomed today. I was scrolling through some Dishonored extended-universe lore online, and... the creators left so much out of the game, things that were in the works for years, things they were still building. It's amazing. And it made me realize, geez, they didn't start working on that game five months before it was published. That seems like it was in development for years, even just theoretically, as a seedling idea. It took time, it's still taking time, and that's great.
I never gave myself-- ourselves, the League and I both-- that luxury before?
I can make mistakes. I can play with ideas. I can theorize, I can speculate, I can question. I can take a wild concept and run with it, see if it collapses or continues after a while. I can be free, and so can they, all the people I am writing about. I don't have to be "perfect," not by that definition. I don't have to be flawless, impossibly so. I can allow for messy evolution, and it will be all the more beautiful for it.

...Growing up that "no spare time, no second try" mindset was hardwired, I guess, especially with the Dream World first draft. I adore that first draft. It was gorgeously childlike, utterly without boundaries, this freewheeling thing of sheer imagination and rainbow jumbles of inspiration. I loved it. But every time I mentioned it, the mother would say... "you have to finish it soon, so you can publish it!" Always demanding a finished work. Always. "How much longer are you going to take?" "You have to end this sometime!" Always finality, always a nail driven through the foot trying to move forwards. I didn't know how to explain to her that none of these stories were going to end, not literally, not really. In a linear sense yes, the back cover would close, the film reel would spool out. There would always be a set beginning and end to the material aspect of it, to what was eventually bound and given. But you cannot contain the entirety of those worlds, of those lives, within such a small container. I knew that, just as well as I knew that I had to find a concrete pair of points to work from nevertheless. But even as I struggled to do so, I was told that I had no time. "If you don't do it now, you'll never do it!" Damn it we were a child, an infant juggling universes, what in the world were you demanding of us? Our own mind was only just beginning to open to the broadness of those tales, we couldn't comprehend the whole story that early...
Is that a poor excuse? If I never stop working, never stop loving, never close my eyes, am I still making excuses for not having a "finished product," however limited its content may be in the grand scheme of things? I feel so guilty, and yet, I don't.
I want time to explore, and play, and love and learn, with these worlds. I cannot repeat myself enough, I've never really been able to do that before. Ever. I've... well, Jewel might have, back in 2001 and 2002. That's why so much happened then. But I don't know. For me, I've been demanding perfectionism, not realizing there was always another, better option.

I'm excited, but it's perfectly tranquil. It's like reaching the top of a hill and seeing a broad expanse of fields and hills and flowers, but instead of shouting for joy and running straight into it... I'm sighing with tired bliss, smiling fit to burst, and following the meandering patterns of violets down the hill. I'm stoked as hell to continue this, absolutely, but... time. It flows, it broadens this, it paints it this gorgeous ocean-teal hue, promising that as long as I continue to take steps, however little, it will support me like the tide at my heels. It's hard to put into words. It's just so nice. I'm glad for this.

Where to start. I'm laughing, I already know, there are too many threads.
When in the world did I become so infatuated with the "pre-storyline" cast of Dream World? All those individuals who paved the path for the Guardians I met as a child, those people whose existences and effects weren't revealed to me until years later... I'm talking Justice and Revenge, Opal and Sage, Ementain and his siblings, Nebisai and his fellows, even Deropele. Maybe it's specifically the fact that they are all the foundation for the later heroines and heroes, the ones I met first, without knowing how or why at the time. Maybe it's specifically that very sense of sprawling purpose that I love. Seeing their lives slowly branch out into something infinitely greater and more connected than a single point, is amazing. It's like drawing a map of light, like tracing networks of veins and rivers with my fingers. All these pieces forming a masterpiece when you step back and glimpse just what the bigger picture is. So
But then even the new guys are so wonderful, gosh I love them. Maitru and Preludove and Dakeep and Pagotamiar and Hissiamese and Psyquatro, Azurai and Kaiiko and Aquazille and Karavi and Sapphius and Iridicel... names that have defined my life more than my own has. We have time. We have so much time, to get to know each other better, to learn and discover what I couldn't until now.

Sorry if this is a jumble to read. I'm just... profoundly relieved. I think I can get so much more work done now, if I'm not demanding "instant final results," all the time.
I'll still share the shareable pieces online, of course. Honestly the questions we've received so far, however small, feel euphoric. They are wonderful catalysts. I'm still mulling over at least two, as they are things I've never really thought about until now and that shocked me to realize. It helps, massively.
I'm laughing, though; the only thing that doesn't help is the fact that three of my favorite characters ever are major, merciless spoilers. I absolutely cannot talk about them freely right now and it's driving me mad, ironically enough. But that's motivation too. Work to get to that point.
I miss the Parnassus crew too, they're wonderful, their world is surprisingly rich too and that's exciting. Hokthai is putting feelers out again, but that one's trapped under a truckload of expectations and fear, so I'm thinking of freeing it up a lot in the near future. Heck every Leagueworld is still glowing, none of them ever stop feeling totally blissfully alive, there's a whirlwind of color in my chest from them all and it makes me so, so happy to realize that I don't think that's ever going to disappear.
I have to stop thinking so hard. It's midnight and analytical or concrete thoughts utterly fail at this hour anyway.

Life's been good, lately, if only a tad dusty. That feeling means we need to go inside and upstairs more. We need to push at the grey walls of daily life a little more. There are big changes on the horizon, I can feel them, massive personal shifts... but no idea when they're going to hit on a linear scale. Perhaps that's up to us, for the most part.

It's late, I need sleep. I want to get up early and read old notes and just... write. Sketch. Whatever. Weekends have an awful psychological mire to them usually and I want to break that up. We'll infuse joy into this, all of us, everyone.

I want to send some of that joy, that quiet warm light, to all of you tonight... so let these words be an offering of it, with love.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)


update for october 15th 2014


early today, went to the farmers market to get some food. it started to pour rain. jay stood in it smiling broadly, rain is sort of a synchronistic thing between him and cz and he'd been concerned about a "drought" lately, on a heart level. but this felt like the exact opposite, so that meant so much.

javier spoke to jay shortly earlier in the day too, he was scared of what was being put into the red slot. not much was said but it was a powerful concern.

headspace memory picks up around 6pm?
infinitii. slipping badly into tar territory. with jay. wreckage almost triggered, kept out by unknown socials. jeremiah showed up, angry, to protect kids. jay was around by then, said the situation was too volatile, was trying to get infi to calm down. jeremiah stuck around and did not leave, shocking, but he refused to let the children get hurt should anything go wrong here.
infinitii overwhelmed by vice, vibe totally off. jay LUCID and not hateful or apathetic, telling infi "I cannot do that for you, I'm sorry." much conflict there, as infi was reacting with heartbroken anger? "i love you, why won't you let me express that." but lethal context limits. plus there are lots of "blurred boundaries" as far as infi is concerned.
later, infi scared of being a "whore," jay saying ze is not, ze is not defined by hir darker tendencies, so to speak. plus that word does not apply at all.
infi wanted to be alone for a while. jeremiah still caught the pain to buffer it from the kids, that was awful to realize

talking to headspace later. started at 9:30? terribly tired.
jay and laurie first. listening to old voice recordings. "why'd you lay down the law on mel," what triggered that? jay said old hurt, mostly projection. we have no real memory so things got skewed. but the relationship was sadly not working, so putting it aside was needed anyway. however there is purely positive memory data IN the voice recordings so that was beautiful to tap into.

slipped into imagining in that context, what if laurie was channeled again, what would it be like this time? kept falling out of "what-ifs" though, both she and jay preferred literal communication. jay was also wondering if it was possible to channel infi at all. laurie at one point said "infi feels like a church" and to that, jay asked "even on hir worst days?" laurie caught the implying vibe and sternly asked "what happened." so the topic switched to earlier, with infi. laurie hadn't heard, unsurprisingly.

mention of the lime/sky slots feeling somewhat hesitant for potential? like they were still "growing into" actual colors.
lynne walked in, listening to a few more voice files, then stopped and just talked.

javier came in shortly after, in tears, revealed it was about the infi situation earlier. jeremiah had told him about it, as much as he could. javier was worried for him and the kids, as well as for himself-- the red slot is the closest to the black slot and that keeps bleeding into his function via subconscious programming.
javier yelled at jay about this at first (not angrily, just in pain), this got more info out about the infi situation in general.
his visuals were slipping, said this was because of the current red core instability, the tar kept trying to "rewrite his role" and he was distraught over it. said he "needed a bodyguard," but none of the retributors seemed fitting for the job (it'd be too much of an extra role). to that, lynne said she'd do it, as well as spine. "I'll shield you." she said it'd be pretty cool, plus she cared about him as her spectrum neighbor already. javier thanked her sincerely for that.

xenophon walked in, saw jay and curled up on his lap. she was tired but heard us around and stopped by. while she was there though, the immediate concern was again about her parentage, as jay is not her literal father and he is struggling with the "role." we figured out that the main problem was actually tied to the word 'dad.' the energy was tangibly linked to EROS, it was triggering his residual bloodline whenever jay heard it. xennie said she could just call him "jay," elaborated that "eros had never been there for her" and plus he was "mean once." either way, she said jay was her best friend and she loved him like a father regardless. jay said the "stepfather" term still fit, if she wanted, xennie said that was okay too.
however jay and cz had been discussing this last night-- neither of them really matched the "father" title and had taken it on without understanding the implications. so jay then said that maybe they could be her 'guardians' instead? xennie gasped and said "like dream world?" jay said yes. xennie loved the idea, ultimately decided cz is her guardian but jay is instead her "royal protector" to reference dishonored. she said laurie is also 'her bodyguard' which was cute.

discussed daemons with xennie there. figured out they are "right on the line" between vice and virtue; they are the "potential" to be either at any time. this is the key to their function: they elicit love from their core-souls, but also terror. they allow those most damaged and frightening parts of the psyche to be actively forgiven, healed, and accepted.
jay said infinitii's main "vice" was lust, effectively-- or at least the potential to be it. infi runs mostly on the spiritual battleground between "sacred sex," total purity and chastity, and carnal desire. there is a ton of fear and conflict there.
jay explaining that the biggest problem was that, he does love infinitii avidly, but he cannot be afraid of hir. and so when infi gets into dangerous territory jay is all too willing to forgive that as it happens. but today was monumental because jay asserted himself and recognized that what was healthiest for him was not what infi wanted/needed. this is new territory for him. it took courage and self-love to admit that he did love infi but their methods of expressing that did not mesh, at least not at that time. again the only reason why infi keeps using dangerous contexts is because that is what has been programmed into the subconscious, it is "obligatory behavior" based in confusion. so infinitii is suffering more than anyone else, according to jay. jay said that he will do everything in his power to help infi through this, he will not give up on hir ever.

as for other daemons, jessica's ("chocoloco") is wrath, markus's is assumedly pride, and ryman's appears to be envy? unsure, markus is very afraid of his daemon and ryman is pretending his doesn't exist, effectively.
xenophon asked how one gets a daemon, jay said it's "an extreme reaction" when someone gains enough internal conflict that it needs to be externalized to be healed. so it was better to love oneself strongly enough to not need a daemon. xennie said that was good.


later concern with "context-locked behavior?" tied to past core residue, and social fronters. tied to "why it's so hard for jay to front in the body," also worries about jess.
"heal" versus "transmute," lynne said the latter was better. it didn't have the implication of something "needing to be fixed"

archivists. "level windows" opened in the air for them as usual, we could see into where they were without going there. sherlock had a hair change? visuals not locked in yet. said jay could find it.
lynne complimented isadora's hair ("I could never get mine that perfectly straight"), isadora in turn complimented kalisha. also her "selective mutism" clarification, more like "I can talk but prefer not to use speech to communicate." also parallel between blue instability with not speaking, that did not apply to orange.
(later, garrison apparently tries to stay "tapped in" to active data whereas isadora and kalisha don't. this is why he's the "go-to guy" for immediate data and not them.)

jewel was "triggered" around here too BUT through a level split, not fronting! she was waiting for us to finish because she had been working on dream world.
ABOUT THAT, sherlock pointed out that we know what the gap really is-- we kept thinking of league people as CONCEPTS, instead of people!! we forgot that we can literally visit or talk to them, they aren't just ideas. once that is recognized actively, the gap disappears. this is why "discussing" leagueworlds in the past never worked, as it put them back on a conceptual level.
on that note lynne kept making jokes about "quantum mechanics" as far as the "observation makes reality coherent" idea goes; basically subatomic things allegedly only exist in a "state of potential" until consciously observed, then they take on a specific state? said that seemed to apply strongly to headspace too. jay said that was actually super important to keep in mind, oddly it cancelled out the doubt too. there's no questioning that we ARE when you're upstairs, after all.

laurie and lynne walked xenophon to bed
javier kissed jay, tearfully and without warning, followed by a total emotion spill on the "red instability" topic again. he admitted, surprisingly, that he understood what it was like for jay and infi, because he'd been with infi once too, and also with eros. and that is why he was scared and angry, because the lack of coherency and awareness in those situations-- followed by the fear and pain and blind consequence-- was something he was struggling to get a grip on as well. he didn't know what to do either. jay said that they both just needed to be more assertive? effectively. knowing that it was not wrong to say "I have different needs here" even if that meant they had to leave the situation entirely.
jay said he'd help him at any time, however he could. either way.

jeremiah eventually came up to get javier, said he "heard them talking" from below. paused upon seeing jay, just told him to be careful, "don't ever let that happen again." not angry, just solemnly concerned, shaken.

not long after, wreckage appeared rather suddenly, from circular stairwell. mood was shockingly calm, compassionate. said she wasn't mad at jay or infi, she heard about it and she "knew more than you know" due to being chthonic; black energy seeps into their level quite a lot, they have inherent knowledge of it that people don't realize as a result?
TAR VS SAND, she summoned some black energy and turned it from the first into the second. illustrating previous points. then added, "you're not corrupt," said NO ONE in the system was. there were only flaws or "taints?" like it was all surface-level. she knew this now. jay said "but my blood is black," wreckage said "then keep it dreamsand," if it was truly corrupt it'd kill him, it would be tar not blood. jay nodded understanding, that was true on a few levels. wreckage said it was the same with infi, ze was not corrupt even after hir fears of it today. emphasized this.
laurie said this was "new" for her, behavior-wise (she started out as our most violent retributor). wreckage said it was because she'd been thinking of her color lately, what it meant to be GOLD of all things. it demanded honor and compassion and strength. so she was simply acting more in tune with herself there.
either way wreckage left on a very hopeful note, which was amazing really, jay said he was very glad she was nicer now because he "always liked her"

lynne and jay talking, trying to be less distant. lynne put her arms around his shoulders, jay immediately froze up a bit. lynne laughably said to him "I'm attracted to girls" to let him know he was safe, as far as that context went-- programming was putting walls up. then she said she'd like for him to think of her as a best friend, like laurie. added that she wanted to see him think of everyone in headspace like that, which is his wish too.
jay hugged her, said she smelled like rosin and "peach pie filling." lynne thought that was hilarious, loved it.

laurie and jay talking for a while at the end. strong visual data, even after so long.
jay said there was a feeling of profound safety and strength about her. she said that whenever he needed that, she'd be there.

ultimately, everyone agreeing that "going upstairs" is effectively meditation, it's instantly centering and calming and it feels like it works on totally different brainwaves (hence the trouble writing things down afterwards; there is a tangible shift when you go back into the body). we're talking a lot more lately, but all agreed that we should try to have at least one solid hour, if not two, dedicated to nothing but headspace communication every evening. we did this in the winter I think? either way it would help us across the board.



that's all we have for today, it's almost 1am so there is no time to add on now.
hopefully that covers everything. see you tomorrow.


 

october 13

Oct. 13th, 2014 09:37 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

two hacks in two days god this hurts why won't it stop

I don't know why I'm writing this down. I've been sobbing for five minutes and Knife is holding me, trying to comfort me, but I'm too sick and tired to do anything right now.
I want to play Dishonored. It'll get my mind off things, I'll learn more of the story. But my grandmother keeps shaming me, "your brother is disgusted with you," since he apparently has claims on using the television and everyone moves to accomodate him. I don't mind that, that's fine, it's just that if I exhibit the exact same behavior or idiosyncrasies I get shamed for it. He gets justified, I get scolded. The unfairness bugs me, is it unfair? Why am I still so bitter about it? Because, I want to change to be better, but I hit a paradox wall with this: if no one but me has to change in order to "do right," what exactly is happening here? I don't know. I don't know and it makes me sick.
I just want one, maybe two hours on there, saving my assassins from the Overseers, learning patience and precision. That's not wrong, is it?

Knife has me wearing his cross necklace. It's still as comforting as I remember it being. I'm profoundly grateful.
We also recieved some lovely messages from friends online lately, just want to mention that while it's in my mind. We're never sure how to respond but every word is treasured. It's keeping me afloat right now, those words, that brightness.


My whole face hurts. Is that from crying? I don't know. My stomach hurts and my legs hurt and I feel like metaphysically vomiting and that is the worst feeling, let me assure you, it's psychic toxicity and it makes me feel like I'm dying.
Self-care hasn't been good lately. I apologize. No one's been around though, it's a self-perpetuating curse, too much sickness on any level keeps good people out, which makes the illness worse, etc. We need someone who is brave and indifferent to do this job. We need someone who won't feel totally trapped by fronting in a body that is struggling to run right that day. Why is that so hard to do? It's scary, a physical form, one with a life of its own, one with old voices tied to it as well. But it's not evil. We know that now. We have to take care of it better. It's not at fault at all.

I'm so tired of bleeding. Do I have to bleed again today, for this? Knife says I don't, that maybe my tears will work well enough, but I see the pained compassion on his face and know that he's just as torn as I am. God I don't know, I am so sorry, I slipped, I didn't catch this was happening until it was far, far, far too late.

I keep thinking about our daemons in the System and it makes me want to sob because Infinitii really is my darkest half, as well as my brightest mirror, God it is absolutely heartbreaking, are they all like this?
So much I always glossed over. So much. Ze is a walking time bomb, poor creature, poor beloved thing, you are my greatest fears and greatest loves, what the hell do I do with you? What the hell do I do with you? I don't know. I love you, but I've tasted the edge of hate around your name and I've spat it out. I will never hate you. You could shred me to pieces and I could not find it in my bones to hate you. Perhaps that is my sole saving grace here. Perhaps my self-destructive undying adoration towards you will ultimately reflect back towards the rest of me, the splintered parts, the ones that hold the filthiest and most terrible things. I'm not allowed to, I'm bleached-white on my worst days, but I carry threads nonetheless. Core have bloodlines, and too much of it has been spilled.

There's too much to think about and write about and I am aching to but it is too late to do so. My brain just wants to cry until it collapses. It's minor shock, it always is, my memories get mangled and I'm never allowed to see what happened, good, I don't want to. But I can't stay in the body well either. It shakes, it spasms, it rejects itself. I feel sorry for it. Should I? Does it care when this happens? I don't know.
We do. The daemons do. Part of me starts to say "I wish I knew who was responsible for this" but it's all reflected in Infi's eyes. Ze's the one cursed with this. The Tar carries it just the same. It's black, black as the night, black as pitch in your throat, cradle songs and broken teeth... it's ridiculous. This is ridiculous, why do I always end up tangled in love with the most vivid paradoxes, with the ones whose souls are split in brilliant halves? The god of destruction and creation, the prince of life and death, the knight of torture and healing, this demon of love and... and God knows what. I don't. Intimacy, trust, closeness, paralleled with using those same things to rip you apart. It's horrid. It's the most awful, sickening thing I can think of. And Infi knows it. And Infi is it, somehow.
Goddamn daemons. I'm sorry for the language, but it's the only thing this translates to. I love hir and I am so close to hating hir but I can't. I never will. I can't. It's too intense, too unconditional. It's a love that sees that twisted potential, the corruption lingering on the fringes, and only burns harder because of it. I know what you are nevertheless. This coal-dust, this charred ash caking your skeleton, I can see beyond it and I know it cannot tarnish you. It's a love that wants to burn that soot away. And it can, it just... in the process, it spreads. It chokes. It's not a clean healing, at all. It gets into the air, it gets into your lungs, under your fingernails, into your eyes... that's the risk, that's the bloody risk, are you willing to become so utterly inundated with filth that you can't remember what came before it, because maybe-- just maybe-- you'll become immune, untouchable, impervious? Maybe you'll become a creature that can walk through the mineshafts unharmed, forgetting that once you were a canary. Can you really rewrite your nature? My feathers are falling out.
What am I talking about.
Infinitii is dangerous, God knows ze is dangerous as hell. But that paradox calls to me. God help me, it calls to me and my heart just... can't refuse. Infinitii is something utterly beloved to my soul. Where did all this dust come from, dear, how did you get so scuffed up? Who threw you out into the cold? Was it me?
In the end, there is no good and evil, there is only something greater, something that holds both of our halves together with love. In the end this, too, will prove to be a blessing, a gift, a treasured memory. Despite all things... look at our past, look what pieces stand out, jagged as knife wounds but sparkling in the rising sunlight.
That's hope enough for tonight. Words make no sense. I don't think I'm seeing straight. This is a mindspill in its own right, maybe more of a heartspill, from one bruised and shaken for a short time.

Hacks. They frighten me, but I am so numb... repetition will do that. I don't like feeling so torn-apart when they happen. My identity cannot stay stable in the wake of one, there are too many anchors to too many others. I apologize if I'm speaking with anyone else's words here, without identification. Everything is a blur.
But I'm not dead, we're not dead, the Retributors are still alive, Wreckage is watching out, Knife is standing guard. Laurie doesn't do that job anymore, but... but she is still something they cannot touch. I hope. God I hope so.

I kind of feel like crying now, the kind of crying a kid does when they're lost and terrified. It's a sort of borderline hysteric, deeply sorrowful, muffled thing. How can the body express that?
It's like the whales, those dying whales, as soon as I saw it hanging there I told Daud I couldn't do this. Some awful tone shot through my heart like a blue-green mourning and words would never do it justice, I turned away in tears and had to stop myself from shaking. Damn it but why. Why are people still capable of such cruelty, of such inhumane numbness, the incapacity to see the life there and the ability to drain it dry of all its red, all its water, all of it--- I could barely finish that mission. It took me too long. I was so tired by the end, I dragged myself out of that building, glassy-eyed.
They are burning the whales. More than that, what does that say for us now, hearing it at this time, what faultless behemoths are being butchered in our own head? Who is being bled empty, who is being cut to pieces and sold to others, justified in the name of progress... who is hanging on hooks and singing a dirge to the very ones who put blades into its flesh?
I'm rambling now. There's too much swirling in my head, too much raw emotion. I don't understand any of this.
Laurie, Laurie where are you, who are you know, what am I, who am I? I know you still care, but I haven't seen you, and I don't remember. You're a fog. You're lightning cutting through that fog like a laser beam. You are something detached from me lately, like a statue of the divine, like some ancient untouchable piece of art, some violently benevolent deity, a force of rage and light. You'd never call yourself as such, but you'd listen to me say it, the way you always do, never blocking me out. You listen. And you don't say anything but you know. How much do you know, that I won't even let myself look at? Just how much are you aware of, even though the System bans you from knowing things that your friends and allies were born from? When did I talk to you last? Why is it so difficult, to embrace your existence, to admit you are real, to admit that I still love you but doubt is choking me and I am so, so sorry that it's not over yet. Doubt is killing me. Is it doubt? Or is it surrender? How can I tell?

Two hacks in two days. It's so quiet. Infinitii was in tears, too many tears, it was like the sky had split open. Every Retributor had their hands on a blade, surrounding this hollow body, whatever happened I don't know but there are rivers of black blood on our legs, crying out with every movement, a reminder of prices paid. I want to vomit. I want to stop vomiting. I want to tap back into butterfly-wing iridescent joy again, it's right there, I can feel it, right around the corner. I can see it glowing like light through a window at dawn. But it's 90 degrees out of sight, hidden around a doorframe. Why am I standing, staring into the gloom beyond? Am I waiting for it to light up too? Am I afraid that if I look at the glow, I will never be able to move again? Maybe. I don't want to budge, once I've seen it. It's euphoric. I can't find a balance yet. What's the trick, there has to be something we haven't tried. Is it me? Why is it so hard for me to stick around?
Word salad. I need to stop typing. Sorry about all this.


I am very, very tired. Sleep is calling me. I'll see you later.

 



 

 

october 8th

Oct. 8th, 2014 11:33 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

All right, a few things.

First off I've been feeling odd feelings about the previous entry. It needed to happen, that is true. That sort of thing has been boiling under the surface for months, never abating, no matter what was done or not done.
However last night I dreamed about it, that Mel-- the person I was writing to/about-- was talking really angrily/ depressed at me about it? And I didn't understand why they were so bitterly offended, but they were, so I tried to calmly sit down and explain it to them.
Anyway that's how I feel. This person, in the previous entry, who I am having trouble dealing with in the waking-- they are a super nice person, extremely talented, very brave, unfailingly determined, just an incredibly good person. But we haven't been "friends" for... four years? Were we ever really friends? See, I don't remember. I don't know who was the core way back when we knew them, assumedly. And that's a huge part of the problem. No matter how nice a person Mel is, we don't remember them, and our friendship is just unfixable at this point. There are too many gaps, too much is missing. It's in tatters and the glue will not hold. I can feel that, objectively, and it's about time I just shrugged and let it go. I'm driving myself mad trying to make a coat out a few frayed threads. We will never be able to rebuild what we allegedly had, not from where we are now. And even more importantly, right now, I feel that I don't need to. I feel that I shouldn't. That is not what I need now. They are not what I need. No offense, it's just a truth. The time they had a role to play in my life ended two years ago, and the foothold is gone now. That's over, the river has moved on, and I'm okay with that. Time moves, life flows. I'm thankful for what happened, for what let us grow, and now here we are somewhere else.
The problem is, I don't know what this is like on their end.
Mel says a lot, that we inspire them, that we are a light to them. And that's lovely, I'm very glad we can be that for them. But why couldn't we continue to do that distantly, disconnectedly, without the emails and messages and things? Mel and I could never converse face-to-face, or in messages. It never worked. That's why our visit to SLC collapsed. We couldn't function on that level. And that's just how it was. So I'm cutting the threads. But do they need them?
I guess it's not my problem. I hope it's not, because I don't have the strength to shoulder their problems anymore. "Is that selfish?" I wonder, as always. Is it though? They looked to me for support. It was apparently fine, two years ago, when they knew us as people in a screen. Then they stopped reading, and now out of the blue they come to us again, trying to talk to us directly, saying they need us. I don't understand and it's confusing and I feel awful, because I can't do things this way but what if this is the only way for them?
That's why this isn't working. There's no harmony. I'm trying to compromise but that's not working either. It's in tatters. It's over, let's go. We haven't lost anything, really, and that's why I'm at peace here. I know Mel's losing nothing by letting us return to how we've always been, where we can still help them and others without burning ourselves out. And they have so many good people in their life, far better people than us. I'm happy knowing that.
I guess, we'll always be here to listen, that's what I should say. They can tell us anything, as long as they do not demand a formal-letter response in return because we can't do that anymore. They can come to us as a listening ear and that's fine. But we can't do the talking anymore, not now at least. We don't know how.
Sorry, if that's the right word. It's more of a... "I'm sorry that came out so raw and ugly and pained. I didn't know how else to say it. But I'm thankful it was said. I meant no harm to you and wish you well." Does that work? I really do. We all do.

We're letting go of that entire block of time in our life entirely, actually. It's for the best.
We don't remember 2007 through 2009, 2010 is in fragments, 2011 didn't include them at all, and 2012 is missing but fragments linger there too. Anyway it was not a good time for us, everything tied to Utah and those people (who are good people! we were just not in a good state of mind when we knew them). So honestly, now that we're in a place where we CAN let go of it in peace and gratitude and happiness, without any pain or regret, then let's do it! It's about time! It's freeing, really. All of that was like a weight. Too many expectations and associations that we felt chained to, just bad energy residue. Let it go. It played its part.

Jessica has been causing the most trouble of anyone lately. Every time we hear her name she gets triggered, and that's happening oddly often lately. Jess is full of angry hate and self-loathing, as you know, and she screams all the time. She's VERY hard to handle because her vibe is so primal and harsh. You can't suppress it or it explodes. You can't ignore it because it keeps burning the house down. All you can do is dissociate entirely, so entirely that the distance pushes her far away enough for the feeling to dim out. Then slowly you bring consciousness back, figure out where you are and what you're doing, and then move on. It's tough, but it's the only things that works. Total instant unplugging. Dead-eye zone. The fogbanks. That's hir role, really; numbess can be very beneficial when used correctly.
Today was the first we heard from Jess since surgery, which was surreal, because it's been so peaceful without her around. We had a near-breakdown from the shock of it, but we're cool now. Simeon's words keep sticking with me, what he said about me, that's resonating and I don't want to let him down so I'm keeping the peace.


What have we been doing lately...
Surgery was on Friday. We talked about that, all we can remember.
As for everything else, there is only one word:
DISHONORED.
We bought it for the Xbox (which is ours now, yessir, the boys bought a new one) and we have been playing since Friday night. Our beloved friend E recommended it to us and oh man are we ever glad they did.
It is amazing. I've been trying to put into words just why that is for me, and it's coming in pieces; we're not done with the game yet, but so far there is so much relevance that is so easy to miss, it's not surprising though.
Spoiler warning, let me just ramble about this now.
Things I love and/or things that are personally relevant about Dishonored so far...
1. E pointed out the "glowy oceany solitude" that has caught our eyes unfailingly since the start of the game, such as in the oil lamps and the fact that it's a coastal town. That vibe is so lovely. I want to learn more about the whales though. I really do.
2. The game also has this general atmosphere of space and quiet that is perfect, even in the creepy places. It is exactly what my dreams are like, it is how headspace is built. Just open space, potential paths, and the ability to move through it all as a ghost if one so wishes. I am such a wanderer at heart, and being able to do that unfailingly in this game, in fact being encouraged to... it's bliss. I can sneak through an entire town, taking three or four hours, and no one will see or hear me. I will hop from rooftop to rooftop, I will creep through the canals, I will pass through abandoned houses, and the entire time I will leave no trace of myself but absence. And I love every moment of it. That brings us to point three!
3. I didn't realize until today, that Corvo's manner is oddly how I prefer to live-- not just the free, unfettered wandering, but also the related taking. Pocket change on the floor? It's in my pockets now. Food on the table? That's my breakfast now. Ammo strewn about, notes left out, all open territory for me. I read every book I can open, I listen to every audiograph. Basically... I take from the void. Put something into that neutral ground, into that space where the player character can touch it, and I will do so with gratitude. And that is how I live in this house currently, or at least how I prefer to when I can, between jobs. I get my money from pocket change and generosity. I get my food from what is left out, or given to me. I live on scraps and abandoned things, but I love it in a way. I think it's because I can't exactly live in the woods and have what I need growing or available all around me already. I have this odd deep yearning to be so free and independently dependent on the world to provide. It's hard to put into words, but really... Dishonored got the vibe down perfectly. I enjoy it so much.
4. Funny bit: on the mission with the Boyle party, if you get into the doorman's post in the back, there is stuff left out on tables. So naturally I walked in, looked around, and what do I see but an apple on the table. My health was a bit low, so sure, I grabbed it-- and immediately the doorman goes, "my apple! Who do you think you are!" Honestly I started laughing so hard I was wheezing, it was the funniest thing in the world. That apple was not in neutral territory, though-- I was in this guy's space, that was his lunch, honestly I shouldn't have taken it (and I didn't, ultimately-- I rebooted that save and left his apple in peace). Still I keep giggling at that.
5. Also Samuel is my BFF, he's my favorite character so far. He's a real sweet dude. Also he fits one of my favorite character aesthetics/ attitudes, whatever it actually is, but I have a weak spot for gruff but not super-masculine older guys, as well as people who are that nice in such a simple undemanding way. He's an old sailor and he sleeps in a boat for heaven's sake, it's adorable. I want his sideburns.
6. The Void. I don't know much about it yet, but if Infi and Chaos teamed up to make a floating realm it would look exactly like that. It's this glowy blue place, utterly defying physics, water and whales floating in the air... located nowhere and everywhere, outside of time but holding all of it. And the Outsider, geez, I don't know much about him yet but he's intriguing. "Not good or evil," pitch-black eyes, surroundedn by starry smoke, arcane powers that some call black magic... and described in-game with the following: "the one who walks here is all things. Cradle songs of comfort and bones gnawed by teeth." I adore that quote. But that's all Infi's sort of thing, really. And the Tar's. So that's relevant. But we shall see how this plays out.
7. Speaking of the Tar, there's a plague in the city. Yeah. Specifically it's a rat plague, a sickness put there on purpose, for what one claimed was "good intent" but which could never live up to that. Those stricken become shuffling, bleeding monsters, losing their sanity to brain fog and suffering... and I cannot forget how Laurie reacted in 2009 or so, when her anchor begin to slip. She bled too, she fell ill too, just like this. Call it a stretch, but I'm seeing Tar/Plague relevance in that whole disease. Anything to keep us aware...
8. The first item you get from the Outsider is a heart. A literal freaking heart, thanks Outsider for making me hilariously flustered right off the bat. It's so unusual though. It's not dead or alive-- it's all stitched up, and inside it are wheels that glow and move, when it senses certain items... bone charms. Carved bits of whalebone, tied to the Outsider, sensed by this Heart. And the Heart can talk to you telepathically, somehow, telling you secrets about where you are or who you're with. And I love it it is the coolest concept even if it's terribly distracting for obvious reasons.
9. I also want to learn more about the relation between the Abbey of the Everyman and The Outsider, more details really, as I find spiritual philosophy very interesting and this one is fantastically gray. That whole religious bit feels a lot like my own personal struggles in the matter, especially as of late. I'm sure I will learn something from it by the end. Oddly this game is hitting me more through osmosis; I'm soaking it up really, no huge shocks like I usually get from games. But the constant absorbing feels fantastic too.
10. About those bone charms again. They are so interesting to me, those and the runes. Lately in the game I'm finding plague victims gone mad from these charms, protecting and venerating them to extremes, at the cost of their own health and sanity. The charms often end up in shrines, beautifully strange things, all indigo curtains and glowing lamps. They glow with a black vapor, and they make this odd sound somewhere between scraping and singing. Really weird stuff like that is totally my cup of tea, especially on a personally symbolic level-- since my childhood I've been oddly obsessed with the intersection of raw intimate life and the ethereal, overwhelming awe of magic and divinity. Stick them together and I am hooked. The thought of Corvo wandering around with darkly enchanted pieces of whalebone in his pockets, carrying those magical relics of a once-living thing, rattling about and humming in the dark... it's great. Sorry for all the vague language, I just love this game.
11. Nothing else to say for now except that I am currently on mission #7 (biggest plot twist ever wtf) and I still haven't touched all the downloadable content so there is a lot to do yet, thank goodness.


Let's see, it's almost 1AM.
It's AUTUMN and the woods outside is all golden yellow, I swear I will find a working camera and take pictures for you tomorrow. It's too beautiful.
Our neighbor says I am welcome to come over and pick apples next week (once we get our surgery staples out), and although I'm definitely going to (apple picking is my first memory actually), I'm iffy because the body keeps getting sick from fruit. Still! But we have a theory that it's only fresh stuff, so we'll see if that applies. Either way next week we will get apples. It'll be great.
My father also brought me a ton of vegetables straight from the local farmer's markets, which I am deeply thankful for. I can't drive for at least another week, plus that stuff adds up, so I appreciate it more than I can say. I got carrots and broccoli and beans and cucumbers and squash and all sorts of things, which is awesome. My dad is just awesome in general, really he's what I aspire to be. He visited me in the hospital post-surgery, visited me at home both days on the weekend, and called to check on me on Monday and Tuesday as well. My mother called once today, and was at the hospital to see me as she had work that day and she works there. Nothing bad against my mother, she's more stressed and scatterbrained, but even when she wasn't she was never really a mothering type. I don't even know what a 'mother' would be like, hilariously. But I'm not too comfy with the "smothering closeness" that parental title elicits in my head anyway, so having a distant but unconditionally helpful father works well enough. Still, my mother is just as fantastic in her own right-- plus she at least ganks her boyfriend's garden vegetables to give to me when she can, and I must thank her for that because then I get free beets and that is boss. But back to the weather!
I went walking outside for about an hour today, and at one point I was thinking about Dream World typecodes again... I apologize for the lack of updates on League stuff lately, I just really needed a break from the sheer data mountains. The typecodes are arguably the worst! But it's coming together slowly, it's a lot less complicated than I thought, which is a HUGE relief. I was thinking too much, making it too complex. One thing I've learned is that Dream World is shockingly intuitive as far as worldbuilding function goes, something which Vezerai taught me years ago ironically. Even for me, it's so much easier to feel how typecodes work, and how Power Jewels work, and what it's like to do this or that, as opposed to thinking about them, or trying to explain them in words. Which poses a problem here! But images could work. If I could figure out how to structure images, to catch more of that feeling, it could work. I'll try in any case.
Also you know how for a few months my personal Jewel Monster form overlay has been a green Kaiteo? Well my coloring has changed to the autumn orange form, which I found pretty awesome. My wings are blue now!
Oh yeah and on that note, blue Kaiteo (the winter coloration) have longer hair than the other colorations. However, Sikeiru is a blue Kaiteo with very short hair. Why is that? She trims it! I had no idea, no wonder she feels punky, that's adorable.

I have been remembering my dreams lately. I keep a voice recorder by the bed now so as soon as I wake up, I get a stream-of-consciousness record down (writing was too slow and too detached from memory). I haven't put any into homefive yet because honestly I've been avoiding the computer, and it takes hours to transcribe my longer dreams sometimes, which is exhausting. But I don't want to slack off, so once I'm entirely done with my first run of Dishonored I'll do it, hehe. I'm sorry but I don't want to totally shift my focus mid-game, you know how my brain goes all-or-nothing.
But that's why I brought up dreams. I have literally been dreaming in the style of that game since Friday. The atmospheres match, my movements and actions match, the people I meet match. It's a little unsettling when I wake up (it's a bit of a dark vibe of course) but it's fascinating nonetheless. Last night, I dreamt that I was being tracked by this mob of guards/ Overseers who wanted to kill me, as I had allegedly committed some act of treason or blasphemy and I must die. We were by my house and the only way I could escape fast enough was by sliding down the back hill, down towards the place where wolves usually are in dreams. I reached the bottom and started jump-running to cover more distance, making it over the river and expecting to have to go back up the other side of the hill to the road... but there was no hill. It opened up into open sky, a sheer cliff drop, and the sea. I paused, then leapt in, and was out safe. But the sea! There has NEVER been water there in dreams, not an ocean, not in my life. It was always the road, always that road where people would die or get lost. Never an ocean, never deliverance and freedom. So that feels significant too.


...There's a line that the Heart says to you in Dishonored, which has been playing repeatedly in my head since I heard it.
"Their fate rests on your effort... on the strength of your hands, and of your heart."
I cannot get it out of my mind and I am glad. Nothing could be more relevant to life right now.
Headspace has been quiet but not empty lately. The video games have changed the focus, but no one is gone, or distant, which is a big distinction and an important one. I've seen absolutely everyone in the past week at one time or another, which feels amazing. Visuals are clearing up again too, as are vibes. I'm still spending my nights with Laurie and Chaos and Infinitii, but Genesis is taking time off as his job is daytime guidance and I haven't been going out for him to do so. I also haven't seen much of Xenophon due to the pervading mindset wars over that, which I am going to have to get unflinchingly gutsy with sometime soon, too. Just like the previous entry, but this time focused around the stress and dissonance of parental titles and family programming. It is honestly driving me insane because I won't fully face it, as I'm afraid of upsetting someone else. I need to take that risk now. I really do, I cannot be a good father or anything to Xenophon if I won't admit to myself and her that the very word makes me want to run. Things need to be cleared out... let's do it, as I said before.
I think Eros is being pushed into the main Cerise slot, by the way. He's getting clarified and his color keeps lightening. We'll see.
Sherlock is helping Laurie more actively, Waldorf is talking to me more, she got one hell of an anchor boost from this whole game thing and the events prior... things are good. I wonder how Sergei and Hyakinth are though, I don't think they've ever seen summer and I'm curious as to how they'll react to it. Oh and lastly we got Knife to switch his metal cross necklace out for one more like this, and he loves it. Wear your color with pride, man.
My boss has been around again too, off and on. Bad voices kept trying to imitate him for a while, but his vibe is unmistakable. I know when it's really him.


It's 1:11 AM, the universe keeps tossing numbers at me. That has meaning assigned to it by me, and it keeps happening despite the tough parts, which feels hugely comforting and reassuring. We saw 11:11 during that near-breakdown tonight. I think maybe it was meant for Jessica, as hope. She needs it too.

...Speaking of synchronicity, maybe?
I'm listening to Creature by Mesita right now, which I swear was written specifically about Chaos and I, as it is too perfect and you will not convince me otherwise. And the concluding words begin like this: "we don't have to do anything, we can stay in bed all day..."
I can barely remember the mornings when CZ and I would wake up and then just lie there together, in that floating place between sleep and the waking, where dreams melt into each other and the subconscious sings aloud. It's a dangerously beautiful place, but we used to just be there, quiet and perfectly content with everything, untouchable by anything that could harm us.
Tomorrow my grandparents are going to be at a doctor's appointment, and so the house will be quiet for a few hours. Maybe we should sleep in, for a little while, and remember.
I just... the tides, the notes, are catching on my heart a little, and lately I haven't felt much of anything that I can remember so maybe I need this.
Caught up in a wave, and it can't be stopped.
Our relationship has been odd lately. We need distance between us, of a sort, that we've accepted. I'm aromantic and I can't do the relationship" thing, but Jewel did, and Chaos learned from her. He was full-on empath mode for years and he picked up on so much from her. With that Ruby in his chest, he will always be warmer and brighter than I "remember," when I'm only looking at his canon past, pieces from a decade ago, forgetting that time didn't stop for him like it did for a large part of me. But something in my heart keeps floating back towards him, and I'm not going to fight that either, even if the space between us feels like the void right now. There's so much space, so much emptiness. I'm not sure how to love anymore when there's nothing to work with. And yet... here I am. Here I am, trying, and feeling aqua-fragile truths in those notes nevertheless. Whatever this is, it's real somewhere, somehow.

On that note, everything in this tag is either about us or me specifically. Yes I went through all of it.
I told you this game is important, haha. Honestly I am excited.


Now really, Corvo and I both need to get some rest because tomorrow we're gonna go visit Daud and who knows what's going to happen.
See you then~ *jumps out through the window*

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)




this is a mindspill.
we're not doing this bad in reality, this is just coming up to be dealt with
this is non-censored stream of consciousness typing
i am sorry if it is raw or brutal or angry that is just how it is




I don't feel anything anymore. Is this normal? Is this "enlightened," to be utterly devoid of feeling?
But that's not true, is it (shut the fck up with the drama). See? (SHUT THE FCK UP)
rage, hatred, self-loathing is present
I SWEAR TO GOD IF YOU DON’T SHUT YOUR FCKING MOUTH I WILL KILL YOU
All this condemnation
SHUT UP
Saying I'm a drama queen whore just for talking
BECAUSE YOU'RE BEING SO DAMN DRAMATIC YOU ATTENTION WHORE
I'm just trying to talk.
FCK OFF, BITCH. HUMBLE YOURSELF.

You're not supposed to talk when you're enlightened. You have to lose all sense of self. Speaking is selfish, it shows that you think you are proud and arrogant enough to be some special opinionated thing. Fuck off.


I really don’t want to talk to mel anymore. I feel no ties to them but I feel I have no choice, like I HAVE to cling to them even if it makes me cringe. I never really felt a connection to them as a person. We have nothing in common.
YES YOU DO YOU FCKING PRICK. TALK TO THEM, STOP BEING A SELFISH BITCH.
I would only ever talk to them about our respective headspaces.
BECAUSE YOU'RE AN ENTITLED SELFISH BITCH. SHUT YOUR FCKING MOUTH. LET THEM TALK ABOUT THEMSELF. LISTEN TO THEM. DON'T YOU SAY A FCKING WORD.
Then I'm just a receptacle.
GOOD. BE A RECEPTACLE. FOR ALL THEY PUT IN YOU. TAKE IT.
…I don't want to.
FCK OFF. YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO SAY NO. FOLLOW YOUR ORDERS. MEL IS HOLIER THAN YOU. MEL IS BETTER THAN YOU. MEL HAS NO REASON TO THINK OF YOU EVER, SO STOP DEMANDING THAT THEY DO, YOU FCKING JERKASS FCK.
I don't demand anything of them.
THEN WHY DO YOU ALWAYS WANT THEM TO THINK OF YOU, YOU FCKER.
I don't know? I guess I feel that, since I'm "obligated to be at their beck and call," it would be nice to see that reciprocated in a vague acknowledgement of me once in a while.
SELFISH. YOU'RE A SELFISH BITCH. HOW DARE YOU ASK. THE PRAYERS SAY, "GRANT THAT I MAY NEVER SEEK SO MUCH TO BE CONSOLED AS TO CONSOLE." YOU WILL BE COMFORTLESS. YOU WILL GET NOTHING. BUT YOU WILL GIVE EVERYTHING.
Is that good?
IT IS THE BEST THING. YOU MUST EMPTY YOURSELF FOR OTHERS.
Then what do I do when no one else is around?
IMPOSSIBLE. THERE ARE ALWAYS OTHERS. DEDICATE YOUR LIFE TO THEM.
So does this mean I am not allowed to have opinions or personal wants?
NO. NONE OF THEM. YOU EAT WHAT YOU ARE GIVEN, YOU COMPLAIN NOT, YOU ASK NOT. YOU DO WHAT YOU ARE TOLD, YOU REBEL NOT, YOU COMPLAIN NOT. YOU DO WHAT YOU ARE TOLD. YOU LIVE FOR THE SERVICE OF OTHERS. YOU DO NOTHING OUT OF LINE.


mel took that photo that looks exactly like me and tagged it to their friend instead
"this reminds me of someone else"
and I thought,
"my identity has been erased. my face has now been repainted as another. I am no one now."
mel has slowly taken my "identity" away from me since I left in 2012
they have stolen bits and pieces away, absorbing them into theirself, giving them to others
the things they used to say reminded them of me, now remind them of entirely separate things
and the things that were still of me, they have reassigned
I am powerless to stop it
I am powerless to question it
maybe that's why some part of me hates them
and I can't seem to let go.
there is this awful frantic bitter fear in this fact, that mel is erasing us from existence
since we hinge our existence on their acknowledgement of us
even if we don't know them or want to have anything to do with them anymore as a result
we feel no ties to them and want to leave, but they will not let us
no hard feelings, but is that true if someone tells you that you are having hard feelings anyway?
If I am mentally convinced that you still feel for me the way you did after we left, what do I do?
I never saw a change. You told me I was the opposite of light. You told me I was no longer a sunrise. You told me I had used and abused you. And part of me never let go of that, because it broke when it heard that, and that part of my mind is still stuck in that moment. How do we move on, without moving on from you too?
It's not that we don't want to. It's that we are not allowed to, God knows why.

I guess it's to be expected. Mel doesn't know who we are either. Their timeline didn't freeze when we left.
We're still glitching out somewhere between October 2012 and now. We're not sure what happened with them and their husband and their friends. Our memory is mangled now. But, Mel came walking out of that unseeable space, and now we don't know what to do. We've sworn obedience to them simply because they exist, and they asked us first, and we cannot refuse. But we're tired and sad and frustrated and we just want to cry and pull our hands away, because that is over for us, it never even was in the first place, why are you keeping us there when you have people to replace our shadow? We were nothing but a placeholder, otherwise we would feel differently. Our role in your life is over. I will never see you acknowledge me, or care for me like you care for them, and I do not need you to. Honestly I would feel uncomfortably trapped if you did, because that would again chain me there, and I must move on. But your words have already nailed me to the floor. What do I do?


I will practice. Piece by piece.
I will go on Mel's blog and I will say to myself, "this is a person I am no longer tied to." I will mentally release them, and look at them as if they are a stranger I am just looking at. It doesn't hurt that way.
I will no longer expect, or fear, or seek anything from them. They are separate from me. I am separate from them. They have no ties on me, nor I to them. Our lives are no longer tangled. I am free and so are they and all their friends. I am not part of their world anymore, for I did not belong there to begin with.


And maybe that's why I "hate" headspace.
That is the only thing keeping me stuck to Mel.
Their people knew our people, once. Once. They have no idea who we are now, nor we them.
Mel knows maybe six of us, out of seventy. And… God forgive me if I say this, but talking to them makes me cry. It does. Hot angry tears run down my face and I close my computer, because they never stop asking questions. "I don't understand this." "What do you mean by this?" "Explain this." It's all so goddamned logical and cold and I swear to God I NEVER FELT ANYTHING LIKE WARMTH FROM HER. EVER.
THAT IS WHY I AM SO FCKING BITTER THEY SAID THEY LOVED US BUT THERE WAS NEVER ANY LOVE
THERE WAS ONLY THIS FCKING MENTAL ASSESSMENT OF EVERYTHING AND EVERYONE
WHEN THE HELL DID EITHER OF THEM EVER SHOW EMOTIONS TOWARDS US
ANY OF US
WAS THERE EVER GENUINE EMOTION FROM THEM
probably, yes, there probably was
but we couldn't recognize it as it was a totally foreign language to us. smothered, muffled, quiet, hidden.
I am so freaking sorry but that wasn't for me. is that selfish? I can't say no.
GOD DAMN IT I WANT TO SAY NO YOU NEVER GAVE ME THAT LUXURY BEFORE
YOU NEVER LET US SAY NO TO HIM
AND WE WANTED TO SAY NO
SO MANY TIMES
WHY DO YOU THINK WE DON’T REMEMBER HIM BECAUSE WE DIDN'T WANT TO BE THERE IN THE FIRST PLACE
SAME WITH MEL, YOU NEVER LET US SAY NO TO THEM, THEY ARE NOT FOR US AND WE ARE NOT FOR THEM
MEL DOES NOT FCKING NEED US YOU FCKING PRICK!!!!!!! OTHERWISE THEY WOULD HAVE REACHED OUT TO US SOONER AFTER THEY LEFT!!!! AND THEY DID NOT!!!! THEY ARE DOING MUCH BETTER NOW THAN THEY EVER DID WITH US SO FCK THE HELL OFF AND LET THEM BE!!!!

I don't know what to do.
Mel says they "need" us there to listen. What if I can't? I mean, I can, but I'm just sitting here as a mailbox. I'm just looking at what they send me, the paragraphs telling of a life I don't know or understand, and wishing them well from a distance. Honest to God I hope their therapist takes my place, because I am literally doing NOTHING but typing up programmed replies, judging "what is correct to say" and saying it. Yes I mean well, but this is so contrived, so shallow.
It would be so much easier if they didn't shower us with praise afterwards. "You help so much!" I didn't even do anything! I read your words, wrote a fitting response, and yes I genuinely wish you the best but I can't do this, I am so fcking sorry, is that selfish? Is that weak and arrogant and evil? Am I allowed to say "this is spiritually exhausting for me" or will I get a divine slap in the face for daring to object to this task?


Maybe I shouldn’t post this. This is just a mindspill. I'm just typing to get the screaming scribbles out of my head.
But I am so terrified that Mel will read this, and they will hate us, and that anger will be reciprocated by God who will punish us terribly for daring to speak out like this. Isn't that weird? We feel that her reaction to us will be magnified a thousand times by the world, as some sort of holy order. If we make her happy, then we may continue in life healthily for a while. The second we make her feel sad, or angry, or alone, then we will be punished terribly just the same. I am so sick of this. I want to be free, but saying that is evil.

The problem is, if I believe that, the punishment thing, it will come true. I will magnetize it to me. I want to stop believing that but I cannot see anything else to believe, as I am convinced that this situation is the only "right" thing to do.
Daring to believe that I have no existential anchor to Mel feels like blasphemy, but it's tempting. It's so damn tempting, to dream of being unfettered. Is that the sinner's song? Is that the apple of Eden? Is that the black mark in my book that will send me to hell, that first flicker of rebellion, and then I am lost forever?
Why the hell am I still fighting this fight?

I don't want to think about this anymore, I am actually getting physically ill. Again. I usually do, when I think about them, IT IS NOT THEIR FAULT but it's true on my end. God I want to absolve them BY LETTING GO.
They do not deserve to have this reflected here. They deserve to be free, but they cannot be if we are tied to them!! LET US LET GO!!!!!
don't you DARE tell me to shut the fck up, I am ALLOWED TO SAY THINGS
YES I AM
IF I WASN'T ALLOWED TO HAVE A "SELF" THEN WHY DID I INCARNATE HERE
to "destroy the self" you say, to become "nothingness" again
well that is what we were attempting via suicide, which you ALLOW, just want to put that out there
you are a-okay with us killing ourselves, but not with living.
why the fck does that feel more morally correct than the alternative, this isn't right


back to the first paragraph, on that note, stop shoving me away from this topic i don't trust you anymore
no i don't, if it's a sin then i'll risk it for now
stop screaming at me to obey what does obeying mean
"shutting up" you say, okay, and then doing what?
"nothing," you say. "doing nothing, and dying the little death."
so what about in the meantime? am i allowed to eat or sleep or wash or anything?
one of you calls me a "fcking hedonist" for that, another of you says "only as much is allowed to keep you alive and dying"
fck off
just, fck off, all of you
you feel terrible, go away


first paragraph.
i feel nothing! again! why the hell is this common!
there USED to be relationships in headspace. maybe as recently as two days ago. maybe as far away as ten years ago. who knows.
time 4372859 we've had this conversation, probably, right?
and i will tell you WHY we've stopped having relationships of any sort, because it's happening RIGHT NOW.
this goddamned programming keeps shoving people into EVIL contexts. corrupted contexts, it's WRONG.
guess what? those images and words in your head? that uncomfortable, ugly, scary, shaky stuff? that they are saying those people are doing?
guess what. LOOK AT IT. tune into it. tap into the energy. guess what? IT'S FAKE. IT COLLAPSES IMMEDIATELY. IT IS NOT THEM.
you know it. you know it. i'm excited. you KNOW it. it's the tar!!! it's the tar, and the plague is the showmaster, he's pulling the strings. he's making them dance, like that, badly, but it's not them. you know it. you can feel it.
that's why you get confused when you go by images or forms alone. bodies lie. pictures lie. feelings don't. FEELINGS DON'T.
whatever feels right, in your HEART, is TRUE. who cares what it looks like or what form it is wearing. eschew your five senses for a minute, be that daring, be that scared in order to be free to the truth. listen to your sixth sense, the one that looks beyond, the one that recognizes the constant thing you are really trying to feel. i don't care what the tar says they are doing. they are NOT DOING IT. you can FEEL IT.

laurie does NOT ACT LIKE THAT. neither does chaos, or genesis for that matter. THEY DO NOT ACT LIKE THAT.
infinitii gets stuck sometimes in the tar but ze will stop as soon as you remind hir what hir heart is. ALWAYS. you know it. that's why ze is never hacked, because ze is free, by knowing in hir heart. ze does it, you know. you can too. you should, always.

this is important. forget what was before. let go of it. it is tying you to the past. this song is sending you a message, so listen to it and accept it.
stop listening to the bad voices, please jay, they do not have your best interests in mind. they do not care about the well-being of your heart. at all.


but i'm scared
i don't want to get "attached to people" when i love them
but where is the line? where is the line between my loving them, and the universe telling me "no, they will never love you back?"
why do i care? i should not care. but weirdly, i feel the strongest loves must be reciprocated, as those loves must be shared and echoed. otherwise... guess what, i feel almost nothing. i love, sure, but it's just a simple, ripple-less love. it's basic, and that's fine too.
but i miss the love that brings you to tears. i miss the love that makes you sing, and paints the air the color of flowers. maybe that's stupid language, but it's the only thing those feelings translate into. rainbow colors and music. i don't feel that much anymore, because i am terrified that those things mean i am "attached," that i am being "demanding" or "manipulative." why???
i want to feel like that again but i am fcking terrified that those feelings will turn me into a slut again.
i am so scared of that i am sorry, but please understand
the last time i tried to express that, i fell into an old and twisted program, and i
i fell into a very bad place
we all did
i do not ever ever EVER want that to happen again even if that means shutting off everything that may lead to it
is that the best choice? shutting off all emotions, to avoid accidentally becoming an abuser, or turning someone else into one? why does that happen?

i don't think words are the best place to reflect upon this.
i have to stay up another hour, someone ate late, i need to forgive them
they need to forgive themselves, which is even harder most times
they believe that when the body gets sick, when it gets swollen or in pain or otherwise frightened
it is god telling them "you are not worthy of having a healthy body, because you fcked up big time"
"you made a mistake, and you do not deserve to look respectful, or feel comfortable in your own skin."
it feels like a punishment, a declaration of total unworthiness. also a declaration that they are unworthy of respect and love from others too.
it is a horrible thing
i don't think it is true, do you? he just got sick. no the body got sick. because we put sick stuff into it i guess. we weren't careful. but jay cares about the body, he doesn't want it to get sick, he knows that! he made a mistake, or he wasn't watching, and that's okay, he will try again better. he doesn't hate the body he loves it and he loves us and he wants it to get better. so we shouldn't hate it.
we don't hate it we are afraid god hates us because we fcked up and hurt the body
but we didn't want to though. we tried and messed up a little and we will try again better tomorrow right?
can we?
yeah. as long as we are aliving we can still try.
okay.

see it's that simple
god doesn't punish you that's not god! that's those bad people!
god has consequences. you fck up you pay consequences
but not because he hates you! god does not punish you because he hates you. if you pay consequences you get sick because you ate a sick thing. it's not evil it's just sick and sad. and you have to heal it by loving it. right? so the consequences aren't all bad really.
someone says "loving them" means sex
no!!! stop saying that someone, it's not true! stop it!
it can be
stop it. "it can be" maybe. not for us. okay? not by forcing, not by telling us we have to. that's not love, ever. stop it. please.
okay

what does "loving us" mean then
the feeling jay was talking about earlier. or feeling.
i don't think he was here
no not all the way. okay but he knows what that feeling is. the smiling at the sky feeling. the happy sparkle quiet feeling. quiet! not the loud one. that one's mean. the loud one doesn't love she screams and doesn't love anything, she just wants to make noise and things.
real love is quiet?
yes from the heart. that's what i know. it is not demanding like those other people say. so when the body gets sick and we love it, that means we see it quiet as it is on its best days. we see it as a good thing that is just sick for a little while. it is not sick forever and it will get better. so we acknowledge that it is sick but then we help it get better because it deserves it and so do we. okay? that's all i know sorry.
that's okay that feels a little better thank you
who are you?
i don't know jessica maybe. young girl. teenager. drifty.
oh you're faceless mostly too. okay.

should we talk about anything else?
no tired
okay. good bye everyone sorry about all the words before us i don't know what it is but it feels bad.
it is bad don't look at it
okay. good night





october 3rd

Oct. 3rd, 2014 10:44 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)

So we survived surgery, AGAIN.

Last night I was so strangely nervous about applying pre-surgery antiseptic (not the procedure itself, go figure-- maybe because it was me applying the antiseptic and part of me still does not trust myself) that I didn't fall asleep until after 2AM. I lay awake talking to Infinitii for most of that time, drifting in and out of consciousness with hir, like we were floating on star-studded waves. CZ was there too. I forgive him too effortlessly, too entirely, and thank God for that. We're doing well. We're talking more and being quiet more and listening more. So much has grown in the past few days, we really have learned. I'll talk about that later. But last night was gentle even though my throat was dry and my eyes red. I remember I dreamt about old empty houses full of rats, blame Corvo for that I guess.

I drove to the hospital in pitch black morning at 5AM, then sat in my patient room watching the mountains over the city turn lavender and indigo and pink. It was overcast today, but it was still lovely, with the quiet cloudy town and all the little golden-orange lights.

Genesis was there with me of course. Infinitii was too, since I didn't meet hir until a week after our first surgery, which makes the date even more surreal (I cannot imagine my life without hir at this point).
Infi followed me into the prep room, as they put my saline drip in. Ze curled up in the hollow between my chest and right shoulder and we just stayed like that for a while, cold but content. My mum walked in to say hi to us and talk a bit, her hospital scrubs were exactly a Celebi green color.
Everyone there was so nice, again. All the anaesthesia guys shook my hand, all the female nurses were so sweet and patient and understanding. I felt really cared for and that meant a lot.
Eventually they started the anaesthesia and wheeled us down the hall, as my vision immediately started to double. Infi moved down to sit in my lap, holding me gently around the chest and looking at me with one big, glassy eye, sharing in my progressing blurriness. I remember ze said that ze'd be with me until the day I died, until the end of our time. I wanted to hug hir but couldn't, so I just smiled the same. I remember two big round lights in the ceiling, and then that's it.

I don't remember waking up, I don't remember anything until I first tried to stand up and walk really. I kept falling asleep, I was drinking tons of water. They gave me an apple and I had to try and cut it with a butter knife, it hurt too much and I was too weak. I kept wanting to cry from helpless frustration and I didn't understand why. Part of me wonders if it's my grandmother, as she seems to emit that and I don't often get that feeling away from her. That makes me sad, I don't want to think negatively of her. We'll heal this.
Anyway, there's a lot less pain and bloating than I remember having last time, at least as a whole-- it's still rather excruciating to sit or lie down. I forgot about the bandages and the blood, too, and the low-grade fever that my mum says is normal post-surgery. But it's okay. I can walk and I'm not shaking anymore and I'm not nauseous. I should be good to drive in 2, 3 weeks.

I made vegetable soup/broth when I got home because that stuff is good for you, yessir. Beets, carrots, parsley, celery, cabbage, onion, garlic, ginger, sea salt, turmeric, and lemon. I didn't have any yams on hand, but that's fine, because that would be too starchy for right now I think. It's delicious by the way, I have this huge jar of pink-red broth in the fridge and about 5 jars of vegetables. I like organizing them like that.

It's windy outside. It's supposed to rain all day tomorrow. I hope it does, that would be so nice to watch.

The first lesson that came to mind with this surgery is: slow down, and let others take care of you for once. That is really hard for me to do! I felt like such a selfish, demanding slob all day, just because I was asking people to help me get dressed and get jars off the top shelf and walk down stairs instead of me. I couldn't, I can't with this surgery, but it still ended up in a near-meltdown from the sheer self-loathing it triggered. Why? Thank goodness I caught it, I had to fully shut off to stop it though. Twice, at least. I'll continue to be vigilant.
I keep thinking I'm not allowed to make my own choices, say "no," or stand up for my own opinions/feelings. I feel I have no right to, that I'm intruding on the existence of others by doing so. Odd how I haven't fully let go of that program yet. I think it's because part of me is convinced that it is true-- that having a "self" is morally flawed somehow, that I need to be "obedient until death" and be "seen and not heard," et cetera. I think I got the message twisted somewhere down the line.
Ah well. If anything can give me healthy, benevolent answers, it's headspace. I need to man up and talk to them every day now that I'm recovering, in spite of the joint fear/loathing that self-damning part of my brain views them with. Old news, you know the drill. It's just tricky when you're tangled in it. There's so much responsibility... going upstairs feels like a globe placed on my shoulders. I should discuss that with them before anything else, actually. I don't know if I have.
There's hope, always hope, and light. The second I stop trying so hard, well hey, it's there, unstained and unbroken. There are several precious people, even now, who insist I am a force of good in their lives, however small or fleeting. And that alone is reason to keep going, really. Just that incredible, distant knowledge that someone out there is benefiting from our persistent movement forward... that's enough not to give up.

Sandman & Death both insist I am not going to die tonight, which is good, because that doubt always hangs over my head. I think I don't treasure death enough, that I don't think about it enough, but Death said I think about it too much. I dwell so much on it that I forget to live, that I mis the value of life entirely. I never thought of it that way before, not that I remember. But it's a realization. Death and life go hand in hand, and one does not destroy the other. It's a cycle, a song, a duet. I need to think about Life more. I need to treasure my own life more.
Life is full of sparkles on the horizon, I can feel it, I can see it glimmering there, but I'm still walking uphill. It's good exercise though, and it has an even lovelier view.


I need sleep. I was out of it all day, but sleep is healing. Wish me luck with lying down, haha.
See you, and sweet dreams.

 



 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

Today has been odd.


This morning feels years old already, thanks to dissociation and forced extra sleep.
I was hacked. I will not sugar coat those incidents any more, I will not, I will NOT.
There have been so many hacks over the past several months, but no one has been writing about them here, because they've been JUSTIFYING them. They've been saying, "oh well I asked for it," or "did I ask for it?" or "but they wanted it," or "it doesn't matter," or "I don't want to remember," et cetera. It's basically impossible to tell when they happened now, let alone who they happened to, because of the massive time and identity loss that happens with them, to try and protect the consciousness of those who need to front afterwards.
So this morning I was hacked. They are very common in the mornings, between 5AM and 9AM usually. They don't happen at night because at night the children act as alarm bells, crying out in pain and terror to save us. Jeremiah shows up, Wreckage shows up, Sugar shows up, Algorith shows up. Either way people get furious and protective and we end up safe.

There's always one seethingly furious female social who protests, even at the expense of the children's safety. She is full of rage and hatred, and for reasons unknown she tries to push us into hacks and then forces us to dissociate entirely, making it difficult to escape. We don't know who she is, what her motives are, or anything yet, but she's OLD and she's disturbing. Her actions seem motivated entirely by programming, a fusion of "expected and/or obligatory behavior" and self-abuse. The head hurts to look at her motives so let's not.
In any case. There was a hack this morning. We have no data of it save for the last ten seconds, as that spiked into trauma territory, and the sudden self-preserving fear caused a moment of self-awareness. Therefore there is one little memory. It's hard to mention as it is so discordant and shocking to the Core that he does not want to look at it.
What we have is: Chaos showed up, all too suddenly, and he did not feel like him. He felt and spoke like Q (the only face tied to such behavior). The person fronting was shocked into awareness then, both from disbelief and terrible pain, shouting for him not to do it, for him to stop. Then the memory blacks out sharply, as he did not.
There was "forced sleep" then, for at least two hours, as the body could not cope with the shock and pain and so that was our only recovery option. There was a dream about Christmas cookies, stairwells, government agents, melted holiday candles, and the mother in a wedding dress. Everything felt gray and hospital-cold and overcast. It was a whimpering sort of fright, but Jay says that at the "stairwell part" there was a Christmas vibe and he can't let go of that, so the dreams don't "feel bad" as a result. This is good, that there was indeed a light of healing even amidst the flatzone vibe of the rest of it.
Even so, when the body woke up, the main fronter had one thing in mind and that was
Chaos is not allowed around here anymore.

This event raises many many questions.
CZ's been 'feeling' off for months now, as everyone knows. Being an Outspacer he is mentally "split," which for him occurred
when he met Jewel in 2003, possibly thanks to internalizing an Order Sapphire at the same time-- which forced a change in his very mode of expression, due to its overwhelming organizational influence (in stark contrast to his inherent 'chaotic' nature). As he spent more time with Jewel afterwards, Chaos developed a sort of "interacting personality" based on her behavior and that of her friends, picking up their quirks and attitudes. Like water, he let himself be shaped, and flowed between extremes. But even before he met us, he had a raw, angry side, brought out only in times of mental taxation, of being "pushed to the brink." Unfortunately for us, as his "social personality" grew, it tapped into that turmoil. Chaos then had a subtle "split" between his quiet, gentle, protective self-- who he was in isolation, living in docile company for many years-- and his new, expressive, powerful self, which he developed based on his environment. Most importantly, now that he had the freedom of environment and a multitude of external impetuses, his "chaotic" potential exploded outwards via optimism, wit, rage, eccentricity, and his infamously amorous behavior in close relationships.
This is hard to put into words and I apologize. I don't have access to a lot of memory here.
The bottom line is, as time went on,
that side of him gained strength, which was especially (and disturbingly) notable during the early Soul Form days around 2004-2005, when he had his violent "Infinite" transformations. This was strongly reproved even then, and so such behavior became scarce as time went on. However, recent events suggest that potential was only buried, not erased. Chaos has not literally "gone Perfect" in quite some time, but the Cores have all been vigilantly aware that it could happen any day, and the possibility was tangible. Apparently there has been a lot of "subconscious work" in that area, via the Cores trying to reach out to that part of his psyche, and surprisingly things do not always end well.
Nevertheless I digress. Chaos has been vacillating between his "docile" and "dangerous" modes of mind very frequently recently, at Jay's initial behest-- he had not been able to cope with the latter's behavior and did not
recognize it either, for the most part. Their relationship has been an "utter mess" since the Scratch, mostly for this reason, as Chaos has not tried to tap back into his quiet side in what may be years, for all we know.
Again I apologize as old data is very hard to reach right now but I am still trying to educate you at the moment.

But the big question is this.
Is this Chaos, or is this the Tar?
The Cores tend to forget, that during the Julie days, she DID pretend to be him for her own ends. This is not new behavior on the Tar's part. The Plague does not act this way, it is a disease, not a monster of mockery. But Chaos has always been terribly susceptible to the Tar, even against his own better judgment. We have perhaps been too trusting, too unwise, to let this go unchecked for so long.
Hopefully this is a situation of hijacking. It feels like it. There is a side of Chaos untouched by this. But it is sharing his form, his psyche, with the part of him that has become too wild and uncontrolled to safely function anymore.

Infinitii is similar but this cannot be helped, as Infinitii consists of the same stuff as the Tar.
Infinitii is well aware of hir slips, of hir inescapable fallibility, of the constant "danger" sign hanging over hir head. As of late this has been taking a heavy toll on hir, but ze is at least keeping this at the forefront of her mind and doing what ze can to heal it, or at least keep it in check. This, indeed, is Infinitii's function-- bringing the darkest, bleakest, filthiest parts of the collective subconscious to our direct awareness, because once such things are made conscious, they can be transmuted.
It is just difficult, when the metaphorical beasts being dragged up from the deep are both ancient and aggressively violent.

Jay is having trouble dealing with this, not just because these two individuals dear to him are struggling so, but also because-- like me-- he has no access to
many of the past-Core memories concerning Chaos.
There is a deep love in his heart for him, but it is based in recent knowledge. Jay has begun questioning the inherited emotions from past Cores, as he says they are "turning into obligatory behavior" as well as blind emotional dependency, therefore turning any current relationship into an empty act. Jay says that part of him
wants to forget who Chaos was before, if only to "start again" with him know, as Jay is a new person despite the anchor-ties in his soul to a past he does not remember.
He
has interacted with both sides of Chaos, AS separate individuals, which is what makes this such a pressing issue. They both behave and identify as their own people, and the more "emotional" side has powerful memories of Spinny, Cannon, Eros, and all those before... while Jay can only look back on their fragmented memories like scattered photos. Jay does not know this side of Chaos, and furthermore he does not know if he wants to, not with the angry outbursts and often-manipulative behavior he shows. So there is dissonance there.

Xenophon is struggling with this as well.
Jay is not her biological father, and can only act as an "adoptive" one to her. Chaos is her father, but he is unsure how to reconcile that fact with his internal breakage, as his older, "calmer" self is
not the side tied to her, and Xenophon does not approve with how his angrier self fights with Jay. Furthermore, Jay does not front often. The socials that come out are not always kind to her, although many of them use her father's name as they have none of their own. She sees firsthand how Jayce and Jess and The Destroyer may casually abuse the body. She has seen the active abuse in the past. And so many times, she has been met by eyes that do not recognize her, or who outright reject her as a "daughter," while the face never changes. No child should endure this and yet she stays strong, somehow. Jay says that even if he "doesn't understand this father thing," he does love her, and wants the best for her, however he can provide it. This is a great source of comfort for her, that even if the current Jay cannot grasp this inherited parentage, he is still entirely willing and wanting to be a father figure for her at the very least. He does love her, as best as he can. Chaos does too, although he too is now grappling with this same issue... and his darker side is threatening a metaphorical "divorce" as of late. Jay has no patience for drama so he will not discuss this yet, but he is concerned. You can see why this is complicated.
I have nothing more to say on that for now. Infinitii is the unexpected third party in this, being Xenophon's "mother," but ze has not weighed in on this issue with the rest of us yet. Again, this is understandable, as ze is struggling greatly with hir own personal troubles as of late.



So that was this morning. Horrible hack, terrible pain, Chaos inexplicably jumping in on it and not feeling like himself at all, then nothing. Total black. Then dreaming, waking up feeling filthy and tired, Infinitii's voice in tears from somewhere to my left. I got out of bed and I have no idea what happened from then until church.
There was an Italian priest from the local Oblates there, he was lovely. The sunlight was coming through the stained glass at just the right angles, making the whole church feel warm and gold. The priest walked into the middle aisle to give the homily, about how "the answers to our problems are right within our own hands," about how God is always willing to take our hands and lead us on in light and forgiveness. He mentioned a scene from The Passion Of The Christ where apparently, after the betrayal in the Garden of Gethsemane, Jesus is walking over a bridge with his captors and he appears to trip, falling to his knees, a hand slipping over the side... but this was on purpose, for Judas was hiding under the bridge, and Jesus was offering his hand to him? I haven't seen the film, I don't know, but the sentiment of that scene as he told it was not lost. I just wanted to write that down.
We got home and there was so much anger stored in my legs I couldn't bear it; I had to go outside and run and stomp around just so I could breathe without wanting to shriek or cry. It was weird. Still the sun was coming through the trees at the most beautiful angle, just like in church, everything was all red and gold in the evening air.


The next thing I can remember, I'm standing at the kitchen sink with an apple and dissociatedly wondering whether or not I should eat it-- the action felt obligatory, and I know apples usually make us vomit-- when suddenly, I hear music from down the hallway. My brother had his iPod on, and at that exact moment, what began to play but "Blue Ocean Floor."
I stopped dead, and for a moment I was caught between tears and rage. What the heck, of all times and of all songs...!
But the message was obvious. Stop being so unloving towards yourself. If there's one person in the world I want to be 'perfect' for, well, that song was demanding that I fit the bill right then and there. So I wasn't too surprised, but still deeply unsettled, when my body decided no. It decided, "no, fuck him, fuck this, I'm shutting out that reality." I don't know why it was so difficult to put the damn apple down (well hey isn't that relevant too) and leave without passively causing myself more suffering, with those notes ringing through my ears the whole time. But I managed. Somehow I managed.
...Also, I didn't know until two minutes ago, but the first time I ever heard that song was in this entry, from shortly after our first abdominal surgery in 2013... the night before a day plagued with self-abuse and sabotage. I swear that will not occur tomorrow, but... to be blunt, the quieter abuse is so much worse than the old sort used to be. I miss the blood terribly. I'd trade this apathetic "it leaves no scars so it doesn't count" attitude for Cannon's old screaming desperation anyday. At least she felt something. At least she could hope. At least she wanted to get out, and move into something better. She had contrast. She had direction. Now... everything is painted so white, so awfully white, and my lungs are choked with it.




Oh I forgot to tell you, I think the day after our last daily update I DID see Jessica's daemon's face. He got SUPER angry with me and got all up in my grill, and his face is just as shifty as Infi's body is apparently. Those eyes ARE 2D, they multiply and move around, and he has this creepy-as-hell mouth full of teeth that just splits his face open wherever he wants it to, too. I don't know if he has horns or ears or what, but there are at least two long 'spines' of sorts on the top of his head, I think. And instead of legs he has (I think!) long ribbony appendages like his arms? They move all flowy and they are SUPER long, it's creepy to watch him walk. That's how I know, I saw him walk once, with Jessica in his arms as usual. That's weird; he's always holding her like a baby, or she's curled up in his lap like a kid. I wonder if that's part of his role for her, to be some sort of stand-in for comfort that was never given by the parents? Like it would make sense.
He is tied to chocolate and coffee, two edible substances that were "stand-ins for comfort" for many other people in the physical life, notably the mother and brother. And of course we had the coffeeshop as a child, which none of us knew but is now immortalized in the Rosewindow world, and which Jay and Laurie have both visited since. As for chocolate I do not know, possibly that was due to spiritual website claims, or further media promotion, because for us it was negative for most of the lifetime. In fact, chocolate was viewed as a "hacking substance" for several years, and it was avoided under pain of retribution. So it is honestly baffling to see the use of it spike into an addiction in recent weeks, especially since it still tends to cause great pain, fear, and discomfort in the body.
It's the caffeine spikes mostly, they are hellish. That and the sugar, whatever it does to the stomach, it hurts
Chocolate hurts like hell and no one is supposed to eat it, just like fruit. Thank God they stopped but they were doing that for weeks.
Someone is still eating raisins though.
What the heck I told then to stop that!! Those are excruciating!
I know, but it's a sugar addiction of some sort. Perhaps seeking an energy boost.
It could be. That's stored as "educational data." There tends to be an unfair bias towards "outside sources" when it comes to "food orders," as it were.
So if someone tells him he should eat fruit, then he will, even if I said no??
Basically.
...Why??
Because he believes them more than he believes himself, or us, or his own experience. He believes that everyone else knows better than him, even when they don't.
It's not really "he," either. There's a lot of girls doing this.
The "old girls," yes.
Who are they? I keep hearing that name, but...
Jessica is one. Jezebel is another. The "manic red girl" is rumored to be one. For the most part though, Spice, they are faceless and unnamed.
Why?
Because they are old. Pre-System. In the early days, where unhealthy habits and programs have their roots, headspace did not exist as it does now, and so, identities bled together. I assume. We have no data from those times, only a blur of images and feelings and fears.
...I see. Sorry.
For?
For yelling. I get upset about this. Why does it have to be so difficult. Why doesn't Emmett come out more.
Because the girls holding the addictions keep holding him back. Remember, the social environment of the kitchen isn't very safe, and so it's difficult for one of us to front sometimes. The social influence is just too great, so one suited to cope with that gets dragged out. Unfortunately the vibration typically matches.
The bad ones, huh.
Yes Spice, the bad ones. The angry ones and hyper ones and frustrated ones. The ones that make your job a 'living hell' because they refuse to stop abusing themselves, or working by programs. But they have their reasons for existing too. And we need to work with them, ultimately.
So I've heard. ...Guess that's all we can do for now, then.
I suppose so. But it is something. At least we know!
Yeah, it's good to know. I'm glad to know things. Thanks, Sherlock.
Anytime, Spice.




What even is this entry. Who is writing it, I don't know!
All I know is that their is pain in my chest (bad posture! straighten up dude!) and it is 1AM?? So we had better get to bed.

I apologize for the lack of promised updates recently; schedules are not always possible to follow when new and pressing events occur by the day.
Tomorrow we are booked for the first half of the evening though, with a family visit. Outside of that, we do not know. Perhaps we will see you then.

 





 

 

clarity

Sep. 25th, 2014 02:21 am
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

SESSION PARTICIPANTS
LAURIE UBERICH
JAY IRIDOS




All right, let's talk. Bits and pieces is all.

Sounds good to me, kid. You gonna get distracted by deep-sea fish or what?

Maybe. Yes. It helps. Oddly, it helps.

It's not "oddly." It's been like this for as long as I can bloody remember.

At least I'm not scared. Or ashamed. I've somehow found the uncorruptible peace beneath all this pain. Thank Simeon, somehow he tapped into it.

You think that's his job?

Maybe. He hasn't been out in weeks, and usually when he is, it's in the wake of a hack, or a conversation with the mother…

Sheesh, that makes sense. Man. He's really important then.

Yeah. Strange how he's still faceless up here though.

Probably so he can do his downstairs job better. Anyway, where were we. Deep sea fish. You love them.

That I do.

That's relevant. But...

What?

What I said before, kid. I… I get so confused when pain is involved.

I forgive you.

Kid, I know you do, I just don't know if I can forgive myself.

Why?

Infi was furious with me when ze found out, okay? But then ze admitted that ze was "just as lost as I was," and I didn't know what the heck to do. If Infi is lost, then how the blood am I supposed to figure out what I'm doing?

We have to support each other, I guess. Not shoot each other down. But with that "lost"-ness…

What? Kid, you were flat-out M.I.A., I don't know if you're one to talk here. No offense.

None taken, that's a good point. I'm not allowed around when this stuff happens.

That's the bloody problem. You're not around, whoever is is talking to me in a way that I can't understand, Infi is caught up in the dregs just as bad as everyone else, I don't know. You got ideas, kid?

Yeah, just… questioning to the nth degree.

Heh, no kidding.

No, I'm serious. I know you are too but really. Question everything. Even if it seems "rude" or "inappropriate." Question it ALL. I need to ask Chaos to keep doing that. Genesis does now--

He does?

Yeah. Too many close calls, and he doesn't recover well from shock. When I slip out he freaks, and demands I "get back in there," no matter what we're doing or what's going on. He did that the whole time I was driving today-- I kept slipping out, Jayce and the manic girl kept fronting, and--

Who the heck is that manic girl? Sorry, please continue.

"Please continue?"

Buzz off, Jay, I'm distraught and I'm trying to be polite.

No, it's okay. Sorry.

Nah, I'm sorry, kid, I shouldn’t be yelling at you. You're probably terrified beneath the surface by this point.

Not really? Just numb. It's numb now. I think Fragment was responsible for this one.

That devil is still around?

From what's been happening lately, Laurie, it looks like no one really ever dies.

Geez.

Yeah. But it happened. Thank God their detachment style is so severe that it's just aftereffects and pain that I'm suffering from. Vaguely. It's pushed to the back of the closet.

See, this is what I mean. You push it all the way to the back of the storage shed where it gathers cobwebs with all the other traumatic things. All the other times someone used this body without your permission and left you to pick up the pieces and pay the check. Sooner or later one heck of a massive spider is gonna come out of there and we're going to have trouble.

Why "spiders," always spiders. That yellow one that came out of Infi last September.

Shoot, I forgot about that.

Not me. Jessica's daemon reminded me of it.

Jessica's daemon? Whoa, wait a second, what the heck is this?

You didn't hear? Jess has a "soul split" like me and Infi. Big rabbit-demon-golem thing, brown with red eyes, doesn't like me much. Orders me around a lot lately, but I'm grateful for the strictness, I'm afraid of him really so it keeps me on track. Funny how fear ultimately ended up being such a hugely benevolent thing up here.

No, stop right there. Fear is junk.

It is not.

...Fine, point taken. Maybe not to save yourself, it isn't. But motivating the good in you, it is. You shouldn't have to be bloody terrified in order to behave rightly.

I think it's the way I was raised? Either you "fear God" and be a saint, or you don't and therefore become a blasphemous heathen.

Ah. It's that black and white nonsense again, then.

Yeah. It's hard to see an alternative to "holy fear" when I legitimately believe and feel that on my best days.

…Even for me?

I used to. That's the problem.

...Yeah, yeah it is.

…Is that weird, that I want to be afraid of you again, but I love you too much?



I think that's why there's this problem. Pain was always synonymous with… euphoria? Forgiveness? Pain was a good thing for us. Not violence. We'd flinch and hide and cower and cry whenever a hand was raised, or a belt was waved, we knew the moment of impact and the rage behind it would be terrifying. I think that's what Dread and David hold. But the others… there have to be others, that's compartmentalized soemwhere, otherwise this wouldn't be happening-- once that instant was done, the pain stayed. It ached, it burned, it set our nerves on fire for minutes or hours afterwards. And it was addictive. There was something to that pain, something alive, something gorgeously real and frankly…

Tied to that.

Not that, specifically. But what other people said we'd get from that. And we never did, except for when it hurt terribly… and that's what made it confusing.

Damn it. God damn it.

I'm sorry.

Don't be sorry, I'm the one swearing, and this isn't your bloody fault. Is this where that thing came from that I heard of the other day? How you can't be as afraid of Julie as you were not just because the memory is missing, but because she'd make it hurt? Is that why?

Maybe? It's all just so convoluted. Humiliation and shame, something inherently tied to sex for us because it always coincided with… actually can I talk about that a bit?

Sure. Lay it on me, be as honest as possible.

Be as brutal as possible, please.

How? What the heck am I gonna do, tear it out of you? You be honest and I won't have to do anything of the sort.

I know, I guess I just mean don't let me lie or sugarcoat things.

Sure thing, kid. Now talk. Wherever you were going to start.

Okay. …And would you believe, already my mind is trying to distract itself.

Tell it to shove off. Center and let's talk. We've breached the topic you can never bring up to the therapist, so don't quit now. What was… what was the humiliation you talked about?

It was tied to the mother, and the grandmother. We brought this up in therapy yesterday, actually-- and when I talked to you in the morning.

How you feel 'your' body is public property?

Yeah.

That’s a lie, kid.

I find that hard to believe.

Why.

Because growing up we had no privacy. Privacy was a luxury, selfish and proud. 'Privacy' was pretending that you had a claim on something-- the idea that your 'personal' thoughts and feelings and such were yours alone.

And they weren't?

No. I was always terrified of being found out, you know that. It's why I burnt and destroyed my own creative work, because it was 'too emotional' and I would be utterly humiliated if my family found them.

Explain that. Were they looking for them?

I don't know. Sometimes I guess they did. I honestly don't remember, the entire childhood is a blur.

Hm. Go on, what do you remember then, to go on for this?

Uh… one memory came up yesterday, when I was talking to Genesis, I think. You or Genesis. It was a… I smelled something, some odd sterile scent that reminded me of the YMCA? Like we used to take swim lessons as a kid, I forgot about that. I can't remember the lessons, but now that I've 'seen' the locker room memory again, I at least have that visual map to walk through. No actual memory, per se, other than the fact that we always used to use an orange locker. It was special.

Heh. Now when you say 'visual map'-- you mean like Google Maps, just walking through that stuff no matter how old the photo is?

Yeah. Exactly, yeah! It's just pieced-together snapshots, a static collaboration of old memories. It's frozen in time and I can walk through it to study details, and maybe trigger further knowledge when I 'dig' in the subconscious memory for more data… but some places are big blurs, or black voids, where there is no data. I can't go there.

Huh. Do you get that for other things too, kid?

Yeah, most things actually. I think it's why all my dreams of schools are skewed. The fronters switched so many times over the years, some of them even died-- on that note correct what I said earlier, some people do dissolve and I found that out today--

Make a note of that, I want you to tell me about that later. Now go on, vision maps. Why are the schools skewed.

Because we don't know who fronted then, so we have none of their memories to search through. There's just "collective data"-- every time an existential moment happened, or awareness switched specifically to headspace, like in the bathroom by the cafeteria where I was looking in the mirror and talking to Lynne I think… before we "reintegrated" her at the time. That bathroom is a total void save for the general layout of it, as bathrooms are blackout rooms the way it is. But yeah, if no data is saved, I can't 'see' anything. But for other things, I can mentally revisit memories that weren't mine if there's enough residual info. Sorry, this is rambling somewhat.

No, it's fine, kid. So the YMCA, what did you remember about that that tipped this whole thing off?

Oh. There were changing stalls, by the door? They had Jackson Pollock-like paintings on the side, I remember that because the mother always brought it up.

Splatter paint?

Yeah. Like ketchup, I would always think. But the stalls only had fabric curtains, and there were always strangers there. Sometimes people would peek under the curtains to see if someone was in there, mostly little kids would, but still.

Geez.

Yeah, so I would never feel secure. And I would always wonder why. "Why do I feel uncomfortable with that?" Why the hell should I demand 'privacy' when my body basically was at my parent's mercy anyway?

Kid, that is messed up, you know that right?

I'm learning.



But yeah, never quite felt safe. But. I think there was one time, or a few, something, where the mother actually looked to see if we were dressed and we weren't. Something like that. Being forced to get undressed in cars, during the summer, in full view of whoever may have looked in. Getting dressed in the bedroom and the grandmother refusing to leave because "I'm not looking!" acting like we were ridiculous for being afraid of it. No privacy. Being told privacy was silly, not understanding why I felt people shouldn't look at me. Do you get what I'm saying?

They made you feel like your body was an exhibition, basically.

More like, if someone wants to look, let them look. "You have nothing to hide!" At least, until I was a young adult. Then you're not allowed to wear shorts even, because now you're corrupting somebody with your licentiousness.

Sheesh, that is screwed up. But I remember that though, from 2012.

That's a strong memory, yeah. We wore a crop top for two days, and got so much moral flak that we were terrified to wear short sleeves for the rest of the summer. And then we burned that top .The shame still hasn't faded, really.

…So. Is that why sexuality is "inherently shameful" here, because nudity or nakedness for you was never… consensual? What's the word. Like you never wanted it but were always forced into it, or…

It was more like, I never had the luxury of privacy when I was naked as a kid. There was virtually always the risk of someone walking in, and refusing to leave, or invading that space, or whatever. The only "safe space" was the double-locked bathroom, and you all know what happened there.

Yeah. Wish it didn't. So that happened today.

Effectively. I think. It's… I don't want to look at it. Should I?

No. Where were we, go back and look.

…Oh. Pain.

…Go on.

Pain, and Julie. It was humiliating and terrifying to be stripped naked by her and forced to endure whatever she did, but… dissociation kicked in then. The brain couldn't handle it, it tapped out and we were now no longer in the body. And the aftereffects from that, from what she did, hurt like hell but in a DIFFERENT way. You wouldn't know, but just ask Simeon or Ashen or Infinitii maybe. It hurts, sickeningly, when that happens.



Sorry. It just does and it is hell on earth. Even when I try to think positively of it, even when I tried to use it "benevolently" or for holy purposes or whatever. I regretted it every time I can remember, because it hurt so much and I felt filthy and violated and wrong. I don't want to think about that.

Then don't. I just… what the heck were they talking about. Fragment. Whoever it was.

With the pain?

Yeah. Asking me of all bloody people, what the heck. Why were the asking?

Because you are synonymous with pain, here. The positive sort. Sharp, brutal, bleeding pain, the kind that clears and cauterizes. Relief. Maybe… maybe that's why we have problems with this. It's the only source of pain we have left, however sick and disgusting that is. Someone always decides "it's worth the risk, if we can make it hurt badly enough," but it never works. It's the wrong sort of pain. So maybe they were just as confused as you were.

…Maybe. It's just corrupting me, is all. Making me slip. Corrupting my function. Infi said so, you heard 'em.

I know. I know it too.

…Kid, am I gonna die from this?

No, no I swear I won't let that happen.

Not before you die first, huh.

…I…

Sorry. That was uncalled for.

No, it wasn't. …I'm scared too. I can't front when that happens. Ever. I mean sure, I was out today, fronting with my cupcake eyes or whatever you call them--

Heh. Sparkles and sprinkles all over, huh.

Yeah, basically. But… it's so hard to stay in the body. I'm an upstairs guy. Even now I'm unstable because of the channel link. But I'm trying.

…Kid are you sure you're okay? How's the body, is it okay?

It is now, yeah. It's been an hour or so. We're good. Just nauseous is all, and… nausea, headaches, and that gut-deep wanting to cry. The scraped-out depression.

…Every time?

Mostly. I don't remember, Laurie. There was one time Chaos was hacked, I still can't look at that because it is a horrible feeling to remember-- and Genesis went through as much hell as we did, the past fronters. Anyway I know with Infinitii ze used to use this to heal the body, to try and repair the psyche, circumventing the trauma and trying to re-assign triggers, you know, programming positive into negative aspects. It didn't work, not past a certain point. The trauma wouldn't leave. Then the plague kicked in. Ze tried so hard, ze genuinely loved everyone ze was with and everything ze did was colored with it-- but there are some things you can paint over a million times but it won't change how they are perceived. If that makes sense.

Yeah, the metaphor does, but can you give me an example? If it won't hurt you, I mean.

Uh… well just the whole sex thing in general. Once it becomes physical, it's terrifying. I don't know who managed to get us trapped in that before. Some malicious fronters would, it's happened. And that's where the trauma has roots that bleed over into so many other things. It's why it's hard for me to be close to people physically, or to be in certain locations, or the like. Sometimes raw memory just comes up and I want to vomit or cry or scream or attack and it's never my reaction, it's never my emotion, but it's there.



Sorry. I forget what we were talking about.

Nah, it's okay. I just wanted to bring up the pain thing, because that had me distraught. As you'd say.

I understand. I really do.

Yeah, you would. …Kid, is there anything I can do to alleviate that? Like can I do anything to change the association, so I don't get dragged into this hell anymore, and neither do you?

…Maybe? Let me think… only atonement, really. Pain got rerouted, somewhere. Atonement stopped for a long time, due to outside threats, and it just… imploded.

…I can see that.

Yeah. But until we fix the pain roots, the sharp sort will always be benevolent, and we will always seek it when we feel sick and filthy because nothing else clears that from the psyche. That's the problem here.

…Come upstairs, I'll beat the the hell out of you, that'll handle this.

What, really?

Yeah. I'll try. I'll beat Jayce up, how's that? He's a freakin' prick sometimes, I'd have no problem slicing him up if I had to. Not you. I've tried, I can't. It doesn't sync. That's the problem.

…Why does this keep happening?

What?

The… the hacks. No one wants them. No one. Julie doesn't, Eros doesn't, Infi doesn’t.

Eros doesn't?

I've talked with him, so have others. I think his role is changing.

Thank God.

Remember it only became obscenely sexual due to corruption during that time. Religious misunderstanding, really. Which is why Chaos caught the brunt of the consequences.

…June 2011, huh.

Yeah. That's when Eros started to get really lost. Then 2012 hit, with the Celebi incidents, which I have no data on mind you--

Good, don't look for it. But yeah, I think that's when he really started legit dying.

He was gone by SLC, that's for sure. I don't know who was around then.

No one does, yet. You got a visual map for that or what?

Barely. There's data for the balcony view, and the steps from that one day Dad called when he was in Puerto Rico… just that one day, just that one spot. The balcony view is from the smoke pancakes evening, so the doors are wide open and smoke is pouring out. Don't tell anyone.

Heheh, I won't.

And we were laughing. So there's some data of the 'living room,' of the table where Chaos and I were talking and reading about the rain that day I got sick… there's some data of the couch from the other day we got sick and called the grandmother out of fear. That was weird, that's skewed due to being looked at too many times.

That can happen?

Yeah, if you look at a memory strongly enough, it can pick up residue from the present. Like a song, or a scent, or a feeling, that was a powerful presence when we were looking back just as strongly.

So memories can be redefined like that.

Somewhat, yeah.

Huh. That's interesting.

It is. Important, too.

No kidding, write that down somewhere. Garrison?

Yes?

Write that point down, about the memory reprogramming or whatever.

Re-associating?

Yeah, thanks Izzy. Now let me talk, keep the data coming when we need it, thanks.

I love how they're always there.

Hey, it's their job. Now back to the data maps. What else on the apartment, anything besides the porch and front room?

A little? The front room is vaguely complete, as all the times the missionaries visited we had that gut feeling of "this isn't right for us, we shouldn't be in this situation" and there were robotic social fronters out.

Really?

That's what it's stored as. It's 3rd-person memory. So we have a vague idea of what the door looks like, and that there was a couch, and a shelf to the left, and a TV behind. That's it. Oh and a pillow on the floor I think.

Snapshots?

Exactly. But… Mel's room, I know they had a desk, and I know there was a bed to the left and a dresser to each side… I don't know what those looked like at all. I know there was art all over the walls, but I don't know how that looked. And there was a closet to the left, that's empty of data too. If I "walk in" there, and try to look at things, there's just subconscious "shadow memory" which allows me to navigate physically. Like for the most part I won't walk through a wall, or into one, because I "know" where they were, roughly.

For the most part?

Yeah. Like if I tried to walk by Mel's desk I'd get stuck, like clipping in a video game. We know it was there, but not where it began or ended in space.

Ah, I see.

Yeah.

How about your room?

Vaguely. There's the view from where I used to stand and do exercise, that angle sight of the computer desk. We were listening to Serph at the time, and it was nighttime. Then there's a view of what it looked like from the top bunk that one beloved morning I woke up with "Reach Lines" playing on my iPod, and I felt perfectly, deeply happy. I will never forget that feeling, ever... it was so bright and serene, like summer in cinematic California or something.

Heheh. Sunny days and palm trees, huh?

And wide sparkling cyan water, yes. No idea what the rest of the day was like, either, after those moments. And then the only other visual memory is…

The lights?

In the corner?

Yeah.

No.

No?

No, the only memory I have of them is from the time Chaos was channeled was the moment I saw his eyes, and then… and then the moment when we finally kissed, when it hit me that this is really happening and the moment is stored as a bloom of deep fiery joy in the heart. It's… that's it. No room memory at all, just the color of the light, all dimly violet and blue and red.



That’s it, really.

Huh. …I'm glad you remember that.

So am I. I remember a ton of snapshots from outside the house, but nothing I can piece together and walk through. I can get a vague visual awareness, like I'm sure I could find my way around well enough if I went back there, but I can't tell you what it would look like ahead of time.

I see. Now can we please change the topic because you forgot to mention we had a 20 minute break back there.

Yeah, right when you asked me about the room. You said, "I'm not saying anything until you get back in there," and then stuff happened.

Please, talk about the stuff, that's too bloody important to leave out.

Okay. First I talked to Simeon.

What.

Yeah, actually that's super important too, I needed to tell you. The body started to get context memory again, and the next thing I know we were both asking each other if we were okay? But I SAW him. He's in raw whitespace, where Javier was re-forming last summer.

Whitespace? But he has a form?

Yeah. Oh!! It's the-- the place where the ground fell through, in Central City.

Really?

The city tiers. It's where Jeremiah was forced into existence, too. That floating area. Down in the ground.

Wonder if that's part of why they're connected.

Could be, I think it applies to the kids too. And Simeon, which is why I'm not surprised.

Shoot, yeah, all the kids stay with Jerry too. Does Simeon?

No, he doesn't quite leave the "whitespace" part of it. There's all raw stuff floating in the lower spaces, really, filling up the "ground" where there's nothing but solid space. Anyway we were in whitespace, talking. I asked him if he was Sylvain and reincarnated, he said no, that was his brother but he was "from another time" so there's no memory of him.

Makes sense. Kind of like you.

11/11 at the bottom of the page again, just wanted to point that out.

Heck yes, it's been a while.

Page 11! Geez! Oh that reminds me. Simeon looked at me at one point and said, "you're not Jay."

What?

No listen, I wasn't. I "slipped out" and that overly exuberant social "cover" was out, kind of like a mask or splinter program? Like Simile is for Melodia, I think.

Makes sense. But he saw it?

Yeah. So then I pulled myself in as strongly as I could, just surrendered to my own resonance however it manifested-- he helped, he could also tell when I felt 'off'--

That is so freaking weird though, how he could see it.

Probably because we were in raw whitespace, effectively. It'd be more visible there.

Ah. But yeah, what'd you do, kid?

I apparently am not humanoid, like I suspected. I'm halfway between crystalline and luminous, halfway between a glass-edge fragile explosion and a flowy miasma of light. I don't know about eyes, or limbs, but I do NOT have a mouth and when I "talk" it is purely telepathic and comes from somewhere behind me, like a foot behind my chest and my head both. It's weird. But THAT feels "right," totally so, at least as far as presentation goes.

Holy swords. So how about now, are you here?

Not entirely, because in order to be in that form, I cannot talk for extended periods. It's a very "being" state, not "doing," hence the exuberant overlay or whatever.

Ah. That makes sense. You were talking about that split the other day, I think. You always are.

Because it's a concern, "how do I be both," well now I know I already am, I just have to practice shifting and balancing and things. We'll see. But it's awesome.

No kidding, you'll have to let me see you like that tonight or whenever.

After we're done typing!

Yeah, get to the chocolate already.

Wait, I spoke more to Simeon. At one point he said "I took the pain away" and I asked him, if he really was someone who could heal us from hacks? And I think he is? Like he specifically implied that his function was to "smooth over" or "comfort" in the wake of those things… more of a feeling, like blanketing someone who is cold, or smoothing down rough edges, that sort of vibe.

I'm still laughing at "specifically implied."

I don't know how else to say it, haha! Feelings are clearer than words. But yes, we seem to be right, Simeon exists as a "pain manager."

You know who else is a "pain manager," effectively? Eros. Get to it.

Ah. Yeah, so after that we somehow ended up in the kitchen with Eros stuffing his face full of chocolate cheesecake-- oh!!

What, you remember something?

Yes. However we ended up in there, the moment we saw it, Jessica's daemon jumped up to the very front of the vision, as the resonance of it was very close to him.

What? How?

Chocolate, that rich sort, but also the cherries. It was cherry cordial cheesecake, and for some reason that clear drippy red along with the thick, dry chocolate cake was perfect for his vibe.

The "cheesecake" part was Eros, holy smokes.

We'll get to that, in a minute.

Yeah it was just hilarious. Keep talking though, I'm interested.

So the first thing this daemon does is look at me fit to burn a house down, and demand that I am not to eat it. I said I wouldn't, but then there was like 20 seconds of marked blurry hesitation, and then Eros was out, trying to do just that, outside of that daemon's view.

Wait, so he can only see you?

I think so. Jessica is the "body core," or at least, the consciousness tied to the body persona that the people we live with give it. So I'm tied to her as one of the main people, if that makes sense.

It does. So he can only see you because you're on his level, really.

Yeah. I mean I would assume so. It's just weird because we're in his floating space when we talk, which means he's letting me in temporarily to talk to me, and I can get in there to talk to him but he's not very happy when I abuse that right. Like he gets mad. It's a very "brown" anger, though. Compact and solid and heavy, but with that red burn of his eyes. Very different than plain red anger. The red is just a buzz edge.

Kid you say the weirdest flipping things but I think I get what you mean. Stern anger with an edge that could explode any second?

Not so much "explode" as "burn." It's red, not yellow.

Ah. Got it.

So that was that. Then Eros decided "oh my gosh cheesecake" and went to town.

What he said was seriously interesting, though.

Yeah, mind data says he only ate it because it was warm.

Really?

Yeah. Otherwise he wouldn't have touched it. But the warmth, on top of the rich sweetness-- NOT dense, that would have been a totally different vibe too-- was too perfect, and he latched right onto it.

He said it was, and pardon my language, "what sensuality tasted like." Specifically that combination of things, and especially the cheesecake, as I said.

I think it was the texture? Like it's hard to put into words, but it's… off-white, thick, but like a cloud. Heavy but full of air, like a pierzyna, and being wrapped up in it and warm. The warmth is extremely important, he's right.

Where does the chocolate come in then, Julie?

That's important too, I can feel the data. It's not just any chocolate, it was that dry cake chocolate, dense but crumbly. Not like a box cake or a brownie. This was packed but it crumbled like ground in your hands. For some reason that applied to chocolate was important, I guess it balanced out the influence somehow? Anyway that's not important. The emphasis was on the cheesecake. The cherries were visual for sensuality, that glossy glassy red that I adore, that Eros reflects in his own right.

So the chocolate is just whatever? Because Julie is tied to it, is why I'm asking.

That's why I think the dryness was important, the bittersweet aspect of it. Chocolate, when sweet or too dense or too milky, becomes a totally different thing. It becomes threatening, almost.

Ah. So this was a… property shift?

I think?

Got it.

But I find it interesting that Eros said "this is what sensuality tastes like." The not-exactly-sweet but incredibly rich warmth of it. And it does, it's hard to put into words.

Hey, you would know, not me.

Actually you could know, if you wanted to, and THAT is what's important here.

Sexuality and sensuality are two totally different things.

And Eros has very little to do with the former, if at all.

Yeah, no kidding, that shocked me. Someone tried to screw around with the body memory when we left the kitchen and he got so freakin' angry--

It was a trauma trigger, when we walked into the bathroom to brush our teeth, immediately the body started getting spasms and pain reactions, from context memory. And Eros did get shockingly angry, he jumped right up and demanded to know "who was doing that," that "no one had any right TO do that." Which secretly lit this huge flame of hopeful gratitude in my heart, really. He got so corrupted before he died, hearing that from him now just wiped all the doubt away that I had about that. He splintered into his own person and lost the corruption he had held prior. Which is such a relief.

No kidding, I was worried sick about him too, and about what he could do if he wasn't healed from all that.

Mm-hmm. So… I remember he actually fed Julie a bit of the cheesecake and she got the cutest smile, it was great.

Yeah, that was pretty adorable.

Like Knife!

And Xenophon, we kept joking about that, and you forgot to mention that people keep name-blurring with those two. Infi and Xenophon.

Yeah, that's weird, it's been happening for months on and off.

Eros said he meant to say Xennie but then said Infi, like an afterthought of hir relevance or something.

Yeah. Those two have a deep connection somewhere and I think that's proof of it, subconsciously. I don't know what it is, other than parentage, but that could be significant enough.

Yeah. That's just guesswork now, though.

Pretty much.

So. I know we had something else to say about the Eros thing.

Yeah, it was more relief on my part, as well as heartbreaking realization, of just how far the confusion went? Or could go? You had something to say about that.

I did, I was wondering why the hell pain was tied to sexuality and Eros began explaining that to me, before he realized that he didn't have that data and that's why we called Julie in.

Oh yeah! That was interesting too, the fact that Eros actually doesn't have any accessible memory for sexuality. I thought he did.

That's how far the role corruption went, kid. And then Julie said that sexual pain and non-sexual pain are apparently two totally different things as well, which infuriated me because who the hell is trespassing on my turf with this topic, and then the fear thing came up. "Would this all stop if you were terrified of it."

Jabberwock.

If pain was put back into these sexual hacks, pain you could be afraid of, would it stop? Would you stop bloody confusing it with me because you are too freaking dissociated to tell what is happening and you're seeking relief? And we figured, heck yes, if we saw that monstrosity associated with this we would run the second it was implied.

Jabberwock is terrifying. Ze really is. But ze's a Retributor, I think, at least the motivation is the same.

Good. She should be, the last thing we need is more corrupt reinforcement of the negative.

Meaning?

Meaning the next person to promote abusive behavior up here is getting my axe slammed into their face.

Good.

Yeah, no joke. I'm tired of this.

Mostly splinters and fragments and socials are promoting abuse now, though. No one in the System.

Yeah, and thank God. Wait-- why the heck would socials­ be-- oh. Societal garbage, right?

Yeah. Subconscious programming. Subliminal obligation. Dirty automated scary stuff that ends up in the cellars solely because there's no filter on what's shoved into your awareness on the outside.

That's why Infi's around though, right? At least halfway.

What, to protect me from that?

To remind you of what's true, not that. Infinitii is tied to the subconscious trouble more than anyone else up here, save for maybe the other daemons from what you've told me. But Infi holds our scary stuff from the outside. The whole bloody System, since ze's the Core-splinter of you. Ze has to deal with all the terrifying nonsense that gets to you in the dark, and ze's stuck twofold because ze's part of it, part of the dark, part of the Shadow that we need to turn into gold, as you say.

Infi is already gold.

That's the point.

…I suppose it is. Oh geez, I suppose it is.

Heh, got you pretty deep on that, huh?

Yes. I… you did. Also. Wreckage is more gold than ever now. Her teeth and claws shine with it.

Really?

Yeah, like a vague iridescent gold sheen. They're almost ivory-white otherwise, like bone. And her body was muted before, like a dirty gold, and now it shines. She's become so valiant lately, like you really, I admire her growth so much. And her eyes don't shadow red anymore! They're straight-up gold too.

Her eyes were going red?

Yeah, at first they'd turn red every once in a while, which is a sign of instability for anyone, the color differences. But now they're gold all the time, no flickers.

Geez, that's good news. Anyone else you got an update on, while we're here on the topic?

Uh… hm. Not really? Oh! I kissed Josephina yesterday. His doing.

Sheesh, you didn't write that down yet? That was moving, really.

Yeah. I got out of therapy and I was a mess, I think Genesis hugged me, I had been dealing with mother issues and feelings of unworthiness and stuff… everything we discussed at the beginning of this session and more. But then Genesis was there for me, and you were, I remember you hugged me and I swear I felt it, that was twice that day I think. The first time I almost collapsed into sobs on the spot because it meant everything in that moment, it was everything real and true and forgiving and I needed it more than life itself at the time.



So people were comforting me, for carrying that for everyone else. I know Knife was there, so was Lynne, Nat and Leon both, Julie, we called in Javier as he didn't know where we were… Waldorf hugged me so sincerely, there's a real friendship between us now, and I expected Josephina to follow her after last time but he got me back for that, still took me by surprise. I remember hearing those little jingly bell earrings he wears too. But it was so sincere, it meant so much to me.

"After last time?" Did you write that down?

What?

You kissed Waldorf, about three weeks ago. That's all I know.

Me too, it's not even my memory.

What?

It's weird. It was one of those dead-float mornings, the pale white ones.

Oh. Shoot. Were you okay?

Ultimately, thanks only to Nat and Leon, who somehow negated all the negative influence that was trying to choke me at the time. I'll never forget that feeling, I hope not. There was such sincere peace between them both, it embraced me like a flower or like moonlit wings, like greenery and indigo light. I felt totally absolved. And that's the only memory I have of that entire morning, personally.

Who the heck kissed Waldorf then? Who the heck keeps fronting in your stead, when stuff like this happens? It's not Eros, we confirmed that just now, so…

Yeah, I thought it was him, but again that was due to role confusion.

Who the heck really holds that confusing stuff, then.

I don't know.

We need to find out.

Garrison, write that down?

Heheh.

Kalisha did, there's a huge heaviness to having that set down as a "to-do" item though.

Meaning?

Meaning now it's written down. It's a tangible thing. And there is a heavy vibe to it.

From the job, or what it implies?

…From what we'll have to look through to do it, I think. It's a stony brown color, a light dustiness, but not in a comforting way. Like desert dirt. Dry and silent weight.

Huh. Guess we'll be taking Chaos along, then.

Hhhhf.

Hehe, have you mentioned how he's been trying to get your attention like crazy these past few days?

Since I tuned back in? No. I should.

Synchronicity has been up the wall, dude.

I know! Honestly it's been breaking my heart and glowing it both, it's insane. Wherever I look, or listen, there he is. There's oceans everywhere. Even when I don't look, or want to look, or feel worthy of looking. The messages keep coming. Go to him. Go back to him. "Do you realize how much love is there for you?" And not even as something apart, the feeling of this which makes it so significant and heartbreakingly true is that it's not at a distance, when these words hit me they resonate in my heart, deep within my ribs like the bottom of the sea, echoing like a bell in the depths. They catch and ring and I know there is a part of me there that matches him, that half of a taijitu, that infinite loop, I can't ever deny that even when I find it hard to believe… it's true. It still responds. And I can never ignore these calls, these synchronicities, because my soul has already wholeheartedly answered "yes" before my brain can hesitate in doubt. But it'll never say "no." That's always moved me to tears, the fact that even when I'm terrified, my poor mind still can't say no to that light because it knows, deep down it knows too that there's only joy on the other side. There's only light when you open the door and walk through it, only open arms and that reminds me, "Heaven" was on the radio today too.

Wait, what?

"Heaven." By Bryan Adams. Ryman's song, from 2002. It was playing over the radio when Genesis and I stopped at Wegmans, I barely heard it but I knew what it was. And I started laughing, and smiling, and suddenly it was impossible for me to ignore my health anymore. You know how tough it is to stay focused and centered in public, social programming likes to kick in and unhealthy obligations take over. But that song was playing, and I was pulled 100% into fronting, and… I felt worthy of it, for a moment. Like I was shining white and confetti-colored, as I should be, and it was impossible for me to hurt myself along with anyone else. So I didn't.

…Kid, that's great. That's great to hear that.

I know, it was so significant. And of course Genesis gets his due, we kept jokingly calling each other "babe" and then one time he gave me this look and I had to laugh, "are you flirting with me," he said "maybe." Oh and I jokingly told him later that if he really wanted to snog me, as you'd say, he'd have to wait until we got home. He's going to ask me about it tomorrow if I forget, so make sure he's in our room when we're done with this. I know he's been sticking around lately but the moment I lie down CZ gets all the focus and I'm sorry, I'm rambling on again. I guess I just want to say that I love them both but I do owe Genesis a non-social, more "introverted" show of love than I usually do?

And you should take Chaos with you when you travel more often too, "babe," he misses you too during the day.

That's true, haha. It's just weird, or at least unusual, because he is so much quieter than Genesis vibe-wise, except when Perfect shows up and then it's his old romancer vibe all the time.

Ah. Really?

Yeah, he's all teeth and grins and personal interaction, I don't know how good he'd be at social guiding, which is what Genesis does actually. Gen makes sure I can function in public places without massive fronter switching, or getting lost due to memory gaps, or the like. CZ and I don’t have much experience with doing that, yet at least.

Huh. Maybe you should, I mean you two are married, as far as relevance goes.

Yeah.

Sorry. Now I'm the one apologizing. I joke too much about this stuff, and I'm truly sorry.

I know.

…Too much bleedover. I'm scared to death, kid, I really am, what with this relationship pain thing, and my bloody apathy thanks to that fear. Not understanding what to do and not liking that one bit. I'm sorry, kid, I keep throwing you under the railroad tracks here and not realizing what the heck I'm doing in the process.

Explain?

Heh, you know what I mean, Jay. I keep… running. Terrible things happen to you and instead of jumping into action like I used to I freak the heck out, because "what if they hack me" and--

Wait, Laurie, they can't touch you, you know that--

No we don't.

Yes we DO. I swear I will NEVER let them hurt you.

They can pretend to be me. You know that.

…I do. I'm sorry. I just…

You know it's not me, but the residue is hell. The fear lingers. You look at me and you don't bloody know.

I do know, Laurie--

You don't know, kid, not when fear is ruling the roost. Not when you are so bloody terrified of what happened the last time someone pretending to be me showed up, that your visceral subconscious reaction is to freeze up or run. You're not afraid of me, kid, you're afraid of them, but sometimes you can't tell the difference and that is what I'm so afraid of.

…So you stay away from me?

Yeah. God forgive me, kid, I am so sorry.



I really am. I don't want to see you attacked by these demons, but God help me, I don't want to be responsible for more pain on top of that hell. I don't know what the heck to do.

Be there. Please. Be there for me. If you're scared, get Infi, bring hir with you.

Infi gets lost just as much as I do, and in totally different ways, kid, that's the bloody danger here!!



Infi gets lost worse than I ever could. Ze knows exactly what I'm terrified of in this. …And yet you're not afraid of hir, are you?

No. But that's what's lethal.

…Shoot.

I'm not afraid of you either, Laurie, I'm afraid of losing you. You and I have the same fear in this.

…So what do we do?

…Get a third person in this regardless? Sugar's your bodyguard now, isn't she?

Yeah, no kidding, I needed one.

They can't touch her, can they?

I doubt it. She doesn't have love-ties to you. She's a Retributor, and she's Pink, which means she has backup from other Protectors if someone tries to violate her function. Maybe Eros could help in this regard, who knows. I know Julie is iffy about it because she doesn't want to be reminded of the past, but… geez. I don't know.

We'll find out. We don't need to solve this overnight. We just have to stay strong, and stay together, even if that sounds like a platitude. Hope is important, as is faith in each other.

It is.

And love.

Which they're trying to mangle beyond recognition.

They won't. They can't. They can try to blur our perspective all they want, but they can't change the core of this, the truth. I think that's why I'm not afraid of Infi. Or you. Or Chaos, for that matter.

Or Genesis. I've heard the stories, kid.

Of?

He slips, too. You avoided him for a freaking long time because of that. And yet every time he knocks on your door, you let him in. Every time he ghosts, you say hello, and let him follow you. Unconditional forgiveness, that's what you've got, kid. I only ask that you do the same for me if I ever screw up.

Laurie. Love, that's guaranteed. I could never withhold forgiveness from you, ever, no matter what you did.

Are you sure?

…Laurie, I think the things we're both terrified of you doing, you're not even capable of. It literally hurts to think of, like massive dissonance.

Does it now.

Yeah. Your very existence clashes with those fears. They can't occupy the same space.

But it's the fear I'm afraid of, kid, ironically. It's them tying my face or my likeness-- which they're doing already-- to abuse, to what seriously hurts or scares you. I do not want that happening. I will stop this travesty if it bloody kills me.

You know I realize it's not you, right?

But it scares you, doesn't it, that they won't quit?

It unnerves me. It makes me scared for you, or at least, my knowledge of you in my mind.

See, that's the thing.

But I know you better than they ever will. No amount of forcing or lies on their part will ever change my mind.

You swear?

Absolutely. Cross my heart.

Don't you dare die.

Well. Not like that, anyway.

Don't. Too many times I've almost lost you, and once I did. Don't. I swear, kid, even if I fail you in the worst way, don't you DARE take a knife to your own throat, or heart, or wrists. Don't you bloody dare. There's more to life than me, I want you to go on living, heal from whatever the heck I did, you've got better docs than me and you know it.

I... Laurie. Please. It's not going to happen.

But the sentiment is true. All right?

…All right. …I really love you, Laurie. I do.

I know, kid, I love you too, and believe me when I say that.

I do. I never doubted you.

Good. Then that's step one, again, as always.

Yeah. But it's a spiral step, I think. We have made progress. It's just that this is the truth beneath all other truths, holding them up, lifting us higher. It's the baseline.

Base Zero. Pun intended.

Yeah, no kidding. …But that's the point, yeah. Love is there. Unfailing, undying.



Not much you can say to that, huh?

Nah, just stepping back and taking it in is all.

Words really do fail. It sounds paltry, to keep saying the same words…

What the heck else are you going to say, kid? It is how it is. Amen and all that.

Haha, yeah.

So. Speaking of love. You going up to meet the monsters yet or what?

Uh, after I color our text and post this, sure.

Remember you've gotta draw pixels for everyone else soon.

Oh yes, that is true. I'd love to. I do want to draw people, it's just the shock of not being able to photorealistically render everyone on the first shot is overwhelming sometimes…

Kid, you are too much of a perfectionist, I swear. Pun intended.

Really.

Yeah. Stop pursuing that dead end, you know as well as I do what the lesson is there.

…Yeah. We've talked about it.

So. Trial and error, I guess. Make mistakes. Grow from them. Learn. You can do it, kid, I have faith in you.

I've heard all that before and yet every time you say it it means the world.

That's the point, boy. But really, we done talking for tonight? It's 1:30 in the bloody morning and you still have Cold Dust Girl on loop.

Oh man, talk about relevant.

How the heck did that song even become relevant?

The chords. This is the Gemini Club remix, remember. I gravitate to harmonies in songs, mostly, half the time I don't even notice lyrics unless they catch me hard.

Like "Heaven" did today, huh?

Yes. "Now our dreams are coming true, through the good times and the bad…"

Next line is "I'll be standing there by you," and I gotta apologize to Ryman but I am stealing that tonight, sorry. You been hanging out with him recently or what?

No, the dead period made it tough to reach anyone, let alone the Outspacers of all people. But he showed up in my inner vision on the 19th, when Markus was singing…

Markus? Really?

Yeah, he sings.

Hey, that's pretty cool. Didn't know the kid had it in him.

Hey, he sings "Empty Streets" and that was the first song I ever heard him do, years ago.

Yeah, but not much else, right? Ryman's at least associated with communication and all that, blue stuff.

Plus Ryman was singing from the moment I met him, practically. But yeah, Markus was singing… I forget what song, I'll have to look and see if I wrote it down. But he had his rose wings activated, I forgot how beautiful they were… I've never seen those two boys so clearly before, not that I can remember. It was amazing. And it came out of nowhere, while meditating, after weeks of not having heard from them at all. And then Ryman's song played over the radio today. Synchronicity!

Heheh, that's what makes life worth living, kid, are the little things.

Hey, I just want to thank you for saying my name earlier. It means a lot to hear you say it, I know you call me "kid" all the time, so--

Geez, Jay, if I knew that was bothering you I wouldn't do it--

No, it's not a bother, I like it. But names are important. So hearing mine said by you means a lot.

…Jay, you know what I said about you always saying inexplicably romantic things. That was one of them.

Is "romantic" the right word?

Closest bleeding thing to it for me, at least. Whatever the heck it is. Things that make you pause and realize that "man, I really freakin' care about this person."

Ah, okay. I know what that is.

What what is?

That feeling. It's nice.

Yeah, no kidding. When do you get it?

Always, geez.

No, I mean examples.

Uh… hm. Let me think of one from recently… well, actually, the other week when Chaos told me "home is where the heart is" when referring to me. He was half asleep. It was the sweetest, most fragile thing, it had such an impact on me then. Still does.

Yeah, takes your heart a bit to recover, doesn't it?

Exactly! There's no term for it in the English language that I know of and there should be. Ironically "indescribable" is the closest match, so.

Heheh. But yeah, kid, that's it.

From me?

From you, yeah, I get that from you, why?

Just… same feeling in return is all.

Good. That's how it should work, I think.

So.

Hm?

Should I go up and toss this feeling at the monsters or what?

Haha, absolutely man, your lips are going to be bleeding five seconds in and you know it.

Geez Laurie, Genesis doesn't bite that much, you know that.

No I don't actually, and frankly it would be weird as heck if he bit me, so.

I think he shares the sentiment.

Heheh.

Oh. Uh, there was something I had to say.

What?

Have I mentioned that Infi has crystal teeth?

Have you?

I'm not sure. They're all diamonds, or something. All pointy and perfect. Chaos has teeth that are subtly green-clear like glass, but they're made of water too, or at least liquid energy, like the rest of him. Genesis has normal-colored bone teeth but they are crazy big, his mouth is just weird. The inside is dark blue and his tongue is amber.

How the heck does that work?

Dream demons, man, nobody knows. Chaos has a blue tongue when he needs one and Infi's is black. Shiny black, kind of silvery in the light, not pitch black like the inside of hir mouth, so.

Kiddo you know way too much about these people's mouths.

I have an aesthetic addiction. A fascination. I like teeth.

And?

And drippy things. There, I said it. But mouths are weird, I don't like mouths, at least not on faces? Is that weird?

Yes.

Which is why Infi is cool, because ze has mouths on hir wings, and CZ doesn't often have a mouth at all, so. But I wonder why that is, mouths on faces with eyes make me uneasy at times. It's too much focused manic energy.

What about for me, and Genesis? We got that too?

Genesis doesn’t faze me much because his energy vibe is charged, so I expect that. And you don't get romantic like Infi or quiet-intimate like CZ.  It's all about vibes. If someone gets too close, and there's too much mouth, it scares me a little?

Is that an abuse association? Did Julie do that during her bad days?

Maybe?

Shoot, I forgot you don't know.

I think it's less her, and more the family. But yeah, we should pinpoint that too, for sure, so we can release it.

Can I just say thank God we are releasing this trauma baggage because I am so bloody tired of some of it.

Most of it, for me. I'm glad too.

Yeah, no kidding. It feels good to get all this off our backs at long last.

Why'd it take so long?

You're asking me, kid! I've been trying to solve it since I showed up here, eight bloody years ago.

Happy late birthday, by the way. I mean that.

Kid, I don't care if you're two months late, I know you meant it back on the 4th. Like I said, you're alive, that's what matters.

Thank you.

…Kid.

What?

I know you always want to say "I love you" after things like that, and I just wanna thank you for being comfortable saying that around me, like that.

…That is important, yeah.

Sure. So I love you too. Now get your ass to bed.

Haha, again!

Yeah, the other night was funny. Hey, your boss still talking to you at night or what?

On and off. He got tangled up with the faceless voices so it was iffy for a while. I haven't seen him directly in a while, though, no.

Go say hi to him before you snog the monsters, tell him I said hi.

I will. I miss him so much, I realy do.

Then maybe we should close this bloody huge thing up, it's 25 pages already.

Geez. Feels good!

Yeah, you're telling me! I miss talking to you like this, kid. Jay.

Haha. I appreciate that, actually.

Good, 'cause I'm trying. Oh, also. Say goodnight to Xennie more often, okay? I know it's ridiculously late now, but she usually goes to bed around 11 o'clock, so pop upstairs for a second and tuck her in for heaven's sake, at least.

I will. Remind me.

I will, if I can reach you. But you need to spend more time with that kid, she loves you.

I adore her. I'm just a mess so often, I know it scares her sometimes.

Scares me too, doesn't mean I love you any less. Same with her. If anything it makes her want to help you more by being with you.

No child should feel so obligated to help their parents get better, enough to care for them. It's terribly unfair.

Kid. She's got a whole freakin' support system up here. Literally. You're not her only caretaker.

But I'm her father, whether I understand it or not.

…True.

So I want to be better, for her.

You think she doesn't know that?



She does, kid, believe me she does. She doesn't want to help you because she pities you, or because she feels obligated to. Not at all. She wants to help you because she loves you like you love her and she wants to see you feel better for your sake as well as hers. It's unconditional and you know it. Don't make me cite examples.

No, I can name several. I just… bottom line is, Laurie, sometimes I just don't feel worthy enough to be her father.

Nonsense. You're the worthiest man in the world because you are her father. Okay? Don't crush yourself into the dirt. You're fine. Remember what we said about perfection.

…Are you sure?

Absolutely sure, Jay. And let me add this. The moment you stop freaking out and worrying, is the moment you realize you are already the father you want to be for her, and the father she needs. As soon as you stop putting yourself down and selling yourself short, you can stand as high as you wanted to all along. You're standing in your own light, kid, that's all it is, simply because you can't believe that you're the one shining that brightly. Okay? I can see it, she can see it, Infi and Chaos and Genesis can see it, we all can. Don't be so bloody afraid of your own light. If anyone told you that being too bright was bad, or blasphemous, they can jump right off the roof of Central. That kind of talk is nonsense, as I will always say. You're a spotlight, kid, and you've highlighted everything that's bright in me even when I was blind to it. So let me do the same for you.

You always do.

Yeah, I guess so. …No, that means a lot to hear, actually. Thank you.

Always.

…Well.

Well?

Heh. Same sentiment back at you, right?

Oh. Yeah, I… thank you.

Always. Now we closing this up?

Sure, let's do that before I fall asleep standing up.

Therapy tomorrow, what we talking about?

Oh, uh… geez, I don't know, whatever comes up. This maybe, something else maybe. We'll see.

Sounds good to me.

Oh and I told Simeon he can front if he wants to, since that kid has a much bigger role than we previously realized, if today is any indication.

No kidding. But really, Jay, get some sleep. People are waiting for you.

True. All right, good night Laurie. I love you a lot.

Same to you, kid. See you around.

Yes, in a few minutes.

Hey, the chair will never leave.

As long as that means you won't either, that's great.

Heheh.

Okay. We need to do this more often. Thanks for being brave enough to start this one, too.

…Yeah, that was tough.

Your bravery in all things is a shining example to me.

Are you falling asleep?

Yes. Poetry.

Go write some.

If I can, I will. And then I will sleep.

Well, before that I heard you're going to be performing a different kind of poetry, so…

No jokes. Not about that.

Sorry.

It's okay. We just need to be more reverent, Infi said. It helps.

That it does.

Okay. I cannot talk anymore, I need to show you my wing-ness and the arms and the back mouth. Teeth. Talking. It comes from my head, I have no face.

Kid, you are practically high, this is hilarious.

is it. good. oh and my hair is shiny, like a crystal, it's kind of funny. I'm all iridescent spikes like a christmas ribbon. did I tell you autumn feels like the end of the year, but like new years? like for me, life ends at the beginning. life begins right before the ending. like in steps 1 to 4, step 3 is the beginning. does that make sense?

Kind of?

things that look like death, people think, "it's autumn, the year is drawing to a close, the leaves are dying, soon it will be the dead of winter and then it's the end. of the year. then comes spring, the beginning again!" but for me… autumn is both the closing of the book, and the opening of another? it is simultaneously new year's. maybe because of my birthday. but autumn is the first thing I remember and also it was an ending. that makes more sense.

That's interesting, and it does.

but… it's lovely. I'm glad to be alive. and I'm tired.

Then go to bed, kid.

okay. wait.

Wait?

we are so bad at closing these

Haha, you do remember that. Yeah, we really suck at conclusions. Endings are bittersweet and all that.

bittersweet is nice though

…I suppose it is. Kind of like those 'moments,' huh?

the nice ones yeah. no words for those

Maybe that's why we're bad at conclusions, huh?

maybe. I love you laurie good night

I love you too, Jay. See you later. 

 

 


prismaticbleed: (Default)

 

Tired and chilly tonight, but here's a quick update to get in the habit again.

-- I spent four hours today peeling pears from my dad's neighbor's house, it was fun.
-- I had to return Dune when I was only up to page 400, oh no. But one other local library has it, so I'll grab a copy on Wednesday and finish it if I am able to.
-- My voice is cracking all over the place and I love it. I have got SICK VIBRATO now when I sing, which is amazing. Also my high notes are mostly falsetto now, which is a little confusing, but at least the lower notes are filling out which feels better anyway.
-- There is also hair coming in on my face and my bro agrees that it is awesome, I am so excited.
-- It was FLYING WEATHER today. It smelled like magic. The one tree in front of our house that turns a vivid soulfire-pink every year decided last night to start doing so. I ran outside for a bit in the grass, arms out, feeling my wings there again. I couldn't stop smiling, there's something really gorgeous in the air lately, I need to go outside much more often now and soak in it.
-- Surgery is in about 10 days, and according to the archives we are actually dealing with a LOT of the SAME STUFF from this tiem period last year. That shocked me a bit, maybe that's part of why we're here again. So I'll be reviewing the archives like mad over the next few days, getting a mental foothold on where we need to heal more completely. We have made incredible progress, true, and a lot is healed, but there are a few loose ends yet.
-- We're trying to figure out the Core/Fronter situation, as the past several updates may have indicated. The current situation has Jayce (the brown-haired "reflection" from many months ago) as the default fronter, solely because of the reflection ties. This young kid named Jesse has showed up a few times over the past two weeks, but he's rooted downstairs so he's unaware of us. No idea what his deal is yet. In any case we're trying to see if Kyanos can front more often, because he was born to do so after the Scratch, and he has VERY strong connections to the physical consciousness as a result (he can front effortlessly). But ultimately the goal is to get Jay in there, which would require "merging the inner and the outer worlds"-- in other words, being able to act in the physical world without sacrificing our inner integrity and selves. It's difficult because so much of the physical existence is still damaged, or viewed as such. This is what keeps dragging out fragments, and fronters like Cannon and Jessica. Until we heal those issues, Jay will NOT be able to stay out fronting, as his anchor forbids it and he gets pulled back in whenever a situation compromises it. However that same thing gives him a huge advantage, as positive triggers can call him out IF they don't get angrily shoved aside or denied by the negative fronters. So it's tricky, but we have a good grip on this now! And we're growing and learning every day.
-- On that note, Jessica's daemon is quickly becoming a major player in our daily life. Since Jessica gets dragged out to front at home often, and she's a mess, he is keeping everything in check where neither she or I can. He is also surprisingly stern and somewhat brutal towards me. I'm used to Infi's boundless soft edge, but this guy is unflinchingly hard. But it reflects in his appearance too. I still haven't seen his legs, but I think they're ribbony too? I also cannot see his head at all-- he specifically will not let me touch or search his energy field, even intuitively, to "see" him (he says only Jessica is allowed near him, and refuses to compromise this)-- but there are at least four big dark red eyes on the front of his face, that looked painted-on? They feel almost like symbols, and keep making me think (unsettlingly enough) of Sahaquiel from NGE. I don't know how relevant that may be (I haven't looked) but I keep thinking of that tar-spider from last fall... whiiiich happened exactly a year ago yesterday. That's absolutely shocking. So we'll see, I definitely have to pursue this now. Anyway, like Infi, this guy also has no visible mouth, but I HAVE "heard" him talk (all daemons so far normally use thought-speak), and his voice is low and oddly uncentered, like it's coming from a stereo direction and not a direct source. I have no idea where his personal "space" is located (yes, so far all daemons seem to exist in their own pocket spaces like Infinitii and hir bubble) but it's a vaguely cappuchino-foam color? And again it is lit in a way that feels completely indirect. It also feels like being at the top of a long vertical shaft, floating barely a foot beneath the ceiling, but with meters upon meters stretching down below you. It's not claustrophobic, just oddly deep and high up both. Oh, but as to how I heard him talk, he's been giving me orders. Infinitii finds it difficult to boss me around (ze prefers to lead by example, and help me to function well enough that I don't need to be bossed around), but recent matters have been very loud and raw and disorienting (the stuff coming up to the surface to be released) so a harsher hand was needed. And honestly, I don't think Infinitii COULD help with this, because all that raw stuff is tied to Jessica, by her very anchor. So her daemon is calling the shots for EVERYONE who dares trespass into that territory, so to speak. I know he's mad at Jayce but he can't reach him, as Jayce is still mostly a social so his innerspace ties are very, very faint. Still, this daemon has force behind him, of a totally different kind than Infi, but just as powerful. Lastly, for whatever reason I keep trying to find his name (he's not happy about that either) and I keep getting the phrase "choco loco" tossed at me. "Crazy chocolate," basically. It's obviously a throwback to the old addictions Jess had to that food, and the awful side effects we'd get from it... the worst of which was a nasty caffeine shock. So maybe that's his way of subtly threatening me again, to stay out of his business. Honestly I should, and I will. I have my own daemon to deal with. I'll talk to Jess about this issue when the need arises, otherwise I won't prod anymore. It's only respectful. In any case that's all I know about him so far.
-- Most importantly, as of late.... about two days ago, I got so sick of those "floating faceless voices" bossing me around that I was in angry tears and we got Laurie to stick around instead. She refused to leave for the rest of the day after that, and... how do I put that into words? I had forgotten what it was like to have a COLLECTIVE deciding on actions and 'orders,' to have a benevolent community working together to exist for the day, instead of one lost separate fronter trying and failing to placate all these strange angry voices. I had forgotten what it was like. So I held on to that in my heart, so thankful for it. Since then I've been calling Laurie every time there's a hint of the voices returning, and we can get right back on the right track. Instead of blind obedience, now we are making educated, wise decisions again. It was like the weight of the world was taken off my shoulders... and put back into my hands to be loved. I miss everyone being around so much. It's been too long since they were this close and tangible in the waking life. Lately I've only been able to talk people in meditations, mind. But now, they're right back in the present awareness.
-- Synchronicity has been EVERYWHERE since then. I am smiling fit to burst from that. My heart is so relieved. I had virtually NO synchronicity with the floating voices, and this sense of inner buoyancy was missing too. Again, it is so good to have it back, with everyone.
-- Zwei was out to sing during mass on Saturday, and she's doing better too! She was unstable for a while, unsure of her purpose, but she really "clicked" all of a sudden and it felt beautiful. I think it's because she's an android like her brother, and she hasn't been "carrying that in" to her fronting until lately. But when she does it's like she relaxes, too; she's more in-tune with her inner self as it is projected into the body.
-- Chaos has been in so many of my dreams lately, both late-night and early-morning (there is a marked difference!). It's odd, because he feels close in them, not just some passing presence or mention. He feels almost tangible even if he's only there for a few seconds. It's like... walking through a video game environment, where you're the only player, and then all of a sudden another player character walks in. And you can feel that bit of life in them, somehow, even if they are thousands of miles away. Anyway that's what it's been like. Something deep in my chest is sparkling quietly just at the thought of it, and that makes me want to do better during the day, too. As we said, it's been tough, but not in a bad way. No one has lost hope, not even in the slightest. I just... ended up in tears today, when this thought hit me that I "wasn't worthy enough" yet, to meet him in this life, or even to move into his. We have an old perfectionist standard to the physical life; there's a lot of guilt and shame there yet, old programming that Jessica is at the center of. It's being healed; I'm being patient with her, and her daemon is outright forbidding me from doing anything even possibly detrimental to her... thank God. I'm very thankful for his severity lately, just as I am thankful for CZ's still-undying compassion, even when he's struggling himself. He's an angel, I swear.
-- Oh! Ryman DOES have a daemon, he's bizarrely insectoid with a pyramid for a head. He's been creeping about for months actually, I just had no idea what the heck he was. I can only see him in soul-shadows yet, just that sort of intuitive vague knowing. So he's hidden, I don't even know if Ryman talks to him. But he exists, if only dimly right now.
-- I might take my laptop to the coffeeshop tomorrow, the one that Genesis and one of our past cores (the female J, I think-- she still went by "spinny" and that's the name I got) used to frequent in the summer of 2009. Man we got so much work done that year, it's incredible. But yes, I'm still getting the typecode system figured out for Dream World, as it's tech work and it's interesting and I want to get it done before I dive back into story progression. Having the "invisible roots" for a story helps a lot, so hey.
-- Leon and Nat were briefly trying to help Jayce out today, with fronting. Later on Leon was backing up Laurie in trying to "talk me back into sense" after a destructive mental state, and I remember him telling her "I care about him just as much as you do-- we all do." That cut through to the heart of me and it did help me come back in.
-- Remind me to draw out the headspace symbols soon, too-- the synaesthetic shapes that are supposed to represent each Spectrum hue. In church the woman sitting in front of me was wearing jewelry in the shape of the Pink symbol, and I couldn't help smiling at that.
-- Lastly, there was a LOT that happened on the 19th and it was wonderful but I will type that up tomorrow!
-- All right now I am terribly tired, have a lovely night everyone.

 

prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

 

today was one of those days that "feels like a short film."
stream of consciousness notes so i don't forget

got up early. tired, cold. almost no recall of that time period.

then, i remember sitting on the hood of our car, where my grandmother goes to get her hair cut on fridays, and i was reading dune. it was sunny out and the wind was rattling the aspens like paper. a butterfly flew by me and a grasshopper did too. there was this little iridescent bug that kept landing on the edges of my book. it was really pretty.
then i reached page 331 and everything was about death and life. i was deeply moved by it. it taught me a lot, it made me think. spoilers: up until this scene, jamis had been presented as rash, angry, harsh. then this scene, his funeral, had his tribe telling of his life, all the good he did, why they considered him a friend. it offered glimpses into this man's life, an honorable, brave, and kind man we would never get to know in such a way. it was humbling, and eye-opening. i felt a lot like paul.
one line stood out in particular. "the meeting between ignorance and knowledge, between brutality and culture-- it begins in the dignity with which we treat our dead." that struck me because i realized, i don't always do that? i treat death too lightly, too apathetically. maybe i'm too empty lately. but i see a death, and shrug, and move on. i don't quite understand the fuss and ritual and ceremony attached to death. is that bad? all i know is that this funeral scene struck a chord with me, and that quote. even if i didn't understand funerals, that recognition of his blessed existence was meaningful enough for me. if that is what it is to respect the dead, i shall do it, always.
it all made me think very much of josephina and laurie. both deal the most strongly with death in our System, in different ways. both have great integrity, determination, and respect. both treasure life and protect it. and both see death the same way, as a transition, as something to be venerated. but both handle aspects of death itself in different ways. josephina is darker than laurie in that respect, now. laurie carries much of the pain of it, the knives. jo carries the scythe, and he carries bells. either way it was deeply intriguing, really an inspiring read

went home. i ran a bit, then assumedly ate

exercises while reading dune again. there was a lot of noise from the family as soon as i started, which was frustrating, but i tried to shift my focus away from that consciously. i think i subconsciously believe "i am not allowed to enjoy things in peace" which is why the house will be dead quiet until i try to read, or eat, or the like. and i get frustrated because it's not what i really want. i've been realizing that lately and trying to fix that mindset.

ate again at 6, 7. better effort.

exercise (walking) at 9? mum put pumpkin ceramic lights on the piano so i lit two of them, one of them has memory-roots in childhood (where there is no vision) so it felt odd, to see it there, and know it was older than me technically. but there was a feeling of great excited joy behind it, whatever is tied to october, which was nice.

had the ipod on for the first time in weeks, to walk. i felt unusually tired after a while so i sat down, SYNCHRONICITY happened.
visions for most. unfortunately i was 80% 'floating' minded for it, and jayce/ jewel/ jess kept switching in and out, so there is little concrete memory. but i/we saw lots of headspace people. here are notes.
song lineup went like this:
"alone together" (daley) just sat and listened to this with chaos. it was tough at first, in light of events lately, but we had to be honest. kind of set the tone for everything after.
"voiceless screaming" (x japan). markus and ryman, markus singing? unusual, haven't seen him in ages, didn't expect this. locked solid into visuals though, no blurriness.
"feeling fine" (l'arc-en-ciel). chaos. he used to sing this one and others back in high school
"the little i saw of cuba" (frost*) meditated, just sank into it
"saline" (frost*) ryman sang. he usually does for this one
"i love you in the open sea" (rifle recoil) chaos. obviously. very moving to hear this one again
"maybe i'm just tired" (as tall as lions) markus again. this one had an emotional impact i remember
"genesis (alternate ending)" (forgive durden) i remember at the end, they said "see you in the mirror" and that shocked me, because jayce had been out at the time. i forgot that was part of the words
there were several other songs here, like "tears" (x japan) and "this love" (guns & roses) but really i just sank into them. i needed to

then,
"there'll never be goodbye" (minako obata).
xenophon showed up, recognized the song from metropolis, "that one sad movie" with tima that she remembers.
jay fronted while she spoke to him, out of sincere concern, it was a very emotional conversation.
at one point jay took her face in his hands to console her, but paused, began to laugh and cry. "i've never actually felt your face before." that was powerfully stored in the heart, actually reaching out to touch this creature that called him "father," never remembering having done so in his life.

"ashes of dreams (nuadhaich)" from NIER came on, we listened to that together too. she says, i have to beat the game sometime soon too.

then "song of rebirth" from klonoa started playing
she smiled at me, said she was going to sing it, she did.
cz ran in almost immediately, in shock, "xennie is singing?" sat down next to me, tearing up. i did too. we just listened, deeply moved.

that's all i remember in linear time BUT FIRST
before jay showed up with xenophon, while we were listening to the "several other songs," there was a lot of old memory assessment going on with jayce and the old core-fragments?
mostly looking at MU, jayce's house, slc 2012. checking visual map data, walking through old memories, trying to "feel" both how and who we were at the time.
also checking for differences between spinny/ cannon/ jayce/ eros/ j and any possible others
first, there are HUGE gaps in 2010 and 2012, shocking to see.

after looking at all these memories, our self-space felt "fluffy," huge and heavy. like we could not move, it was too dense like marshmallow.
we asked for those memories to therefore be blessed and released. it abated soon after that

cz says he feels split too, memory problems between himself and "perfect" (2003-9??)

last, notes on day's "main fronters"
(not sure what these mean fully as not sure who wrote them)

JEWEL==> trying to talk to laurie, said it felt weird to acknowledge headspace. super happy as always, DW inspired
KYANOS==> spoke to minty and the archivists apparently. IS STILL 14. also still powerful fronter, no dissonance.
JESSE==> cut off from headspace? autumn vibe. red hair and freckles. feels like a preteen, confused to his existence
JESSICA==> "choco," SPICE
JAYCE==> MASSIVE body insight! helped jess indirectly. dune ref


saw 11:11, felt "alive" again as a whole


 

 

prismaticbleed: (amecry)

 

These abdominal concerns keep pushing me to take serious time off. I can't help but wonder, now, if that's their purpose. It's forcing me to take a good, strong look at issues I otherwise would have brushed off or glanced over, justified or victimized.
I began to wonder, lying down again today, pushed into another hour of meditation. "Why did this start now, why this bad all of a sudden?" Why did this literally seem to jump into gear right after I started T?
Then it hit me. What was one of the first quiet thoughts that ran to my head, holding that first tiny tube of testosterone in my hands? "Well, soon I won't be a 'woman' anymore. I wonder what it's like to be one?" "I wonder... what exactly am I going to be 'leaving behind' with this?"
And boom, it all jumped out of the woodwork like a frenzied demon.

I'm feeling this really weird sort of thing right now. It's like glowing yellow anger, the sort of sharp-teeth spitting embers of a laugh that knows it could burn, it SHOULD burn, and yet it is holding back only because it is so goddamn bitter. There's so much pain. It wants to stop laughing, to blaze with justice, to be valiant golden truth, and yet deep in the back of its throat it is scared to raise its voice even for an instant because there are sobs crouching there, just as loud, just as demanding of attention.
Of course I respected and cared for women before. But now, now... I never really felt like a female, you know. Or a male. I still don't; I'm somewhere between the two, feeling nervously helpless and indignantly angry because why do I feel forced to be either? Universal law doesn't split two and two as severely as we do. Universal law demands equality, balance, harmony. And yet we demand that you check either pink or blue, boy or girl, male or female.
It's almost funny how, in my 24 years, I never equated that with what was between your legs. Realizing that the great majority of the society I live in does... it's an eye-opener, really. It's shocking. When I realize that, by virtue of my birth sex-- the fact that this body was given the biological equipment to build and then nourish life, whether or not I ever chose to utilize that-- a great many people are going to slap the "woman" label on me, completely and restrictively, it was a shock. I'd never really realized that before. Call it blind optimism, maybe. Call it culture clash, between my head and heart and what I was told on TV, in the papers, by my religion and family. But either way, I never felt like a woman before, not as acutely as I have over this past month, ironically as my body began its slow shift towards masculinity. But perhaps it isn't so ironic. Cultural and global identities carry vibrations too... and what is this male energy holding? Control. Power. Disparagement, to a large extent. There's a muscle-bound, smug and glowering tightness to this "male" word, to this identity, and I don't like it. I don't like it at all, especially not when it's got its hands clamped around a metal collar, and that collar is snapped around the neck of my female identity, bent at his feet. It makes me angry.
So. This stuff is being dealt with. It's so weird... it's my piece of this collective pain consciousness, and I must heal it within myself. I cannot change every other soul out there, although I feel indebted to, although I feel obligated too. But that's part of this as well.

As a female, as a 'woman,' a term I embrace in its temporary yet true accuracy... this is what is coming to the forefront.

1. The powerful and infuriating feeling that my body is public property
2. The equally enraging conviction that I must be the world's servant, obedient and never questioning
3. The related belief that I am not allowed to have or express an opinion; doing so would be selfish and obtrusive
4. The feeling that I am inherently sexual, manipulative, tempting, and spiteful, even against my will
5. And lastly, most strangely, our past personal history of abuse and forced invasion from other women, convincing me that I had no choice but to emulate them in such behavior. This is where most of the pain is centered.

I want to reiterate once more, before I elaborate on that... I love being feminine. I do, it's great. I'm not a girl, I could never be a woman, but feminine energy fits me. Becoming a 'male' on the outside will not change that... should not change that. This louder outside energy is trying to challenge that, and that's feminism too, this feeling of ire at the total, insane condemnation of the female entity, in all of its forms. Pardon my language but it pisses me off, now more than ever.
Anger is a strange feeling. It's a new feeling. It's too, too close to the slow burn of red malignance, and the manic yellow shrieks of wanton violence. And it was forbidden for years, from these same issues. Bury your anger, we were told. It's unladylike. It's rude. You have no right, bla bla bla. Getting over the guilt that feeds this same anger is tricky. Why do we feel guilty for defending our basic human dignity, our inherent rights to respect? WHY?

"Her"-nia. Go figure. It's funny, sure, but in a world where veins are rivers and walnuts are brains, where the microcosm mirrors the macrocosm, I've long since stopped being surprised when similarities jump up in the most "unlikely" places.
That thing won't go away and every time I dip into meditation and feel it, there's just crying. It's always just this girl, moaning in tears, shouting "don't touch me," incapacitated by hysteric, gasping sobs. Loud wails of helpless protest, of stricken terror, of despairing anger. She's hurt and I haven't been able to figure out why, there are too many tangled threads, there is too much pain here. But every day I get closer. Every day the pain and humiliation kicks me down on my back, and I am face-to-face with her again, raging with her wet eyes and throat full of rusty nails. She's tired, she's furious, and she hates herself for it. She doesn't deserve this. She wants relief more than anything-- and so do I, but I've come to realize that relief will only come through healing... through compassion. Fighting, strangling, hating, all of that will not "kill the enemy." It only puts more poison into the wound. She was never taught otherwise, she was only taught to step on her own face... taught that the enemy was herself, even when someone else had a gun to her head. "You brought this upon yourself." And I have to be the one to offer her the first hand, saying, "No you didn't."
But I don't fully believe that yet, either. This isn't just her battle. It's mine, too.


There was a time when I hated everything feminine. It's true. It breaks my heart to admit that, but it breaks even more to admit-- with biting regret-- that part of me still does. Ironically, that part is not Jessica.
I must apologize to her. Her name kept getting tied to the wrong sort of self-hatred and I feel too many people, myself included, looked at her through a darkly negative lens for far too long. She was never a perpetrator, not actively. She was a victim, through and through, and that ballooned into an ugly and violent self-loathing that sparked the negative perpetrators later. But Jessica was hurt, first and foremost. Hurt people hurt people. So I must lift that heavy bough of condemnation off her back, off everyone's back, where it does not belong.

Jessica holds all the female pain, separate from the feeling of being a female (that's mostly Lynne's job still). She's also separate from headspace, so her issues are grounded in physical reality, in the body. Jessica is the one who doesn't understand why the hell she's so angry all the time, who is broken-hearted and burning, who just wants to be loved, but has been taught hook line and sinker that she is not allowed to ask. She believes that her very existence is a sin. And now, now that I slowly begin to realize that we were lied to, that we and she were not a sin by being born... it's a slow, hard process, breaking through this massive shell that has built up around us, but once we get a crack in it it shatters pretty well. I won't give up. She deserves to see the light, to breathe the air, and the amount of profound forgiveness both of self and of others that is welling up in my heart from this, is incredible. But it hurts, too. Why did I ever hate her? Why did anyone ever feel it was justified??
And that's when I turn and ask Cannon.
She knows exactly why.

Look at how society expected us to act. Look at how we felt we HAD to be, even when no one was explicitly asking.
We never really thought of ourselves as female before Spinny was born, either, remember. We were a "girl," sure, but what did that mean to us, to the child-cores? It meant we had eyelashes, and wore bows, and liked the color pink, and could wear dresses. That was about it. It was all "tertiary characteristics," all completely surface stuff. Then we got a job, then high school came to a close, and suddenly we were exposed to different treatment, so to speak. Here and there, as we didn't get out much, we'd get a glimpse of what it was like to be a female in society, and we didn't like it.
Problem #1 first hit us with the outfits. Our own family objectified us. I won't talk about that; they thought it was "innocent enough" but it made me feel sick and nauseous even before I started high school. I was more than eye candy, why did I have to act and dress like it? Why was I shamed for dressing like a boy, for cutting my hair, for saying "no" to what others ordered me to do? Even outside of the trans* issue, it unsettled me that I had to seek permission to make my own personal choices.
I was raised to pick up after my brothers, to be their role model, to be a good and modest example. It shocked me when they were not held to the same standard, when my family let them do things and get away with things that I would never have been allowed to do. That was Problem #2.
I don't know when Problem #3 hit but it was likely tied to the job and later upbringing as well. All I know is that it is very pronounced now.
Problems #4 and #5 are inherently tied. They have their roots firmly in Julie, my mother, and my grandmother. Those three were the ONLY females in my life, really. Up until 2007 or so, I didn't even know how "other girls" acted. It took long-term unwilling job exposure for me to realize that society was very different from what I expected. And people expected very differently of me than what I was capable of being. You get the picture.
Anyway, that whole mess is what Jessica holds, more than any of us. It is what Spinny was created to adhere to, for the sake of survival and "friendship" and "love." And it is what Cannon loathes with bitter sadness, hating herself and the world for what seemed like an inescapable curse, for trapping her in this hell just because her body was assigned female at birth.

I don't know what else to write about that.
I don't want to talk about the problems. I want to talk about solutions. I want to focus on healing, not on pain. We've had enough of the latter.
We are understanding this better now, in a compassionate way, in a forgiving way. That's really what I want to say here: that I never quite had a comprehensive grip on this before, not from a stable state. These issues were always viewed either at an uncrossable distance, or through eyes burning with rage and tears. It's only now, having my feet on solid enough ground, that I can view it with a mix of peaceful detachment and just anger. It's a paradox, I guess, but it's true. "This should not continue," but "it is happening." So fix it, bit by bit, in ourselves first.
Jessica is where it starts. She was the "bottom of the barrel" body core, the social fronter tied to the given name and physical form. She was defined by emptiness, self-loathing, depression, purposelessness, the feeling of filthiness. She wasn't born until 2003 or so, really-- she has no memories prior to that, as those feelings did not exist in the child-cores.
I'm just so sorry that we viewed her as a villain this whole time. Yes, she was a negative, unhealthy influence; yes she was a destructive force. But she was only those things because of the pain she held, that she felt shackled to. Again, it's about time she was let out of that mental jail. There cannot be peace outside unless there is peace inside. If we want to see anyone else healed and happy, we have to allow the most twisted parts of ourselves to taste that same thing first. We have to shine a light in the darkest corners of our psyche, not in rejection of the shadows, but in order to fully see and accept what is back there. Then we can start transmuting that lead into gold. But rejection won't get us anywhere.


...On that note.
Jessica HAS an "inner demon," like Infinitii. I saw him for the first time on Friday evening, I think.
He's BIG-- thin but broad-shouldered and very tight-muscled, with long ribbon-like arms-- they're almost flat, very long, and move completely freely of joints or bones. Proportion-wise, from the waist up, he actually reminds me of Antylamon, and I just remembered now that that Digimon eventually can become Cherubimon… one of our all-time favorites. I'm sure that's notable.
…Also, looking up that Digimon the similarities are already uncanny.
"…it is the owner of a gentle spirit. It likes small things, and because it attends to them with profound tenderness, if anything appears that tries to tread on them then its personality is completely reversed, and it attacks with… its arms transformed into razor-sharp axes. Once it loses its temper and starts spinning it doesn't calm down until the opponent's figure is no more."
"It is able to freely manipulate the "qi" flowing within its body, allowing it to interact with softness as well as hardness, so that at times it moves flexibly as if it were flowing, and at other times it unleashes heavy blows like iron."
I don't know, I just felt that was interesting. Things tend to line up so I figured it couldn't hurt.

Perhaps most oddly, though, this guy also seems to be made entirely of chocolate. It's probably a joint comfort/forgiveness thing. Chocolate was tied explicitly to femininity in our past-- especially as it related to the mother-- and so it was hated for years. However, it was also sweet, something handed out on joyous occasions, or as a reward or gift… it was something bizarrely comforting, even if we didn't quite like it. It just had that joint association, turning itself into a battlefield, just by existing. So this demon of hers… is made of it. He smells like rich chocolate, with something extra in it like in a coffeeshop, comforting and dark and warm. He has not yet spoken-- not to me at least-- and I cannot see his face yet, or his legs for that matter (so far Jessica has always been sitting in his lap). But he's real, deep within her soul he is VERY real, and he loves her just as simply and completely and quietly as Infinitii loves me.

Maybe I should talk more about that, too… the whole "daemon" thing.
It existed long before we read HDM, that series just put the phenomenon into heartwrenchingly accurate words, for the most part at least. Of course they are two completely seperate concepts, but the idea that this little creature is a part of your soul, that reflects that raw part of you unflinchingly and yet with total compassion towards you... it fit, perfectly.
However, it's all theory right now. But one thing that is standing out is that it's tied to the Outspacer "split self" thing, both in the sense of having a "personality break" AND in the sense of "dreaming a new life," of expanding one's existence beyond the timeline they were born in. Daemons are arguably a solidification of both those things. More than that, though, they are personifications of their challenges-- the bridge between their deepest vices and their greatest virtues, so to speak. A "daemon" for us is the archetypal shoulder demon and angel both. It is a monster that wears the face of our greatest fear, of our greatest failing... but it is a monster that glows in the dark, and it can be the greatest catalyst to your becoming your truest self. They are our biggest fears and biggest hopes for ourselves, given their own face, so we can learn to love them... to love ourselves entirely.
On that note, this appears to be only attached to humans right now. No headvoices or other creatures. Genesis and Chaos both have their "dark side splits," and powerfully so, but they have no daemons. They might have a different path to walk, who knows.
Also, now I can't help but wonder if our original "Gens" fit this category, at least slightly? Cannon had Gamboge and Jayce had Pinstripe, and both of them ultimately held surprisingly negative qualities, disguised as positive traits-- 'sacrifice' and 'purpose,' respectively, but both pushed up to eleven and skewed until they became outright destructive. They never really "synced" with the Engelbaum story so I'm curious now, if they were ever anything else. If not, then that's fine too. It's just a theory I'd like to pursue.
Sorry, I'm rambling again. But it's interesting stuff. There's so much interesting stuff up here.

As for who has a daemon so far...
Infinitii is obviously mine, although ze was born before me, technically. Nevertheless our souls are still made of the same stuff. I can't say for sure what my vice/ challenge/ truth thing is, because to be blunt I've never thought about it... and I should. But I know, intimately, what Infi's purpose is with me, even if I can't put it into words. Again, though, I should, especially because I've been so splintered and disconnected that my own self is rather damaged in my own perspective. So looking at the both of us in this way would probably be profoundly helpful and healing for us both. Remind me.
The chocolate-creature I was just discussing is Jessica's daemon, however he came to be. I have no idea what her vice/challenge/truth lineup is, let alone if she even has one, not being an Outspacer... that's why this is all theory; I am honestly just making educated guesses until I get more data. But I want to add that this daemon has a very unsettling vibe, at least to me. He radiates a sort of "horror movie silence," this dead quiet that isn't threatening to explode, because its power lies in its charged stillness. But he's nice to her, entirely, which is what matters. Nevertheless, no clue what her V/C/T lineup is, although this entry feels like a big nudge in that direction. We shall see, in time.
Jewel does have something similar to a daemon; she's said so to me. I don't know who or what it is but she prefers not to talk about it. If we look at her from an Outspacer perspective, though-- she DID have a "Yami" in the old days and she never followed up on that-- her vice would be tied to negating Heart, and her challenge would assumedly be tied to Love. So, her theoretical daemon would probably deal with unconditional and/or fearless love, especially applied to self? I'm not sure. Jewel still doesn't like to get involved with headspace at all, so maybe that's part of it too.
Markus has a daemon who I have clearly seen. She (?) is creepy as hell, this big gangly golden thing with an unblinking gaze. Now Markus's vice is tied to Mind, and his challenge is tied to Hope, which I've discussed. And, I don't know how to put it into words, but I can feel what his daemon's deal is, and it fits perfectly with Markus's "Pharaoh" god tier. I think it's trust? Markus has confessed his problems with trust before, notably to Infinitii, so that would make sense for his daemon. She's still terrifying though! I wonder how they get along. I wonder how long she's been around. I'd like to talk to them both.
I don't know about Ryman; that boy has an interesting relationship with shadows the way it is, to say the least. His vice is tied to Soul and his challenge is tied to Void, so he's grappling with existential peril with this. That'll be one hell of a daemon.

Oh geez this is making me miss those two so much, I need to write another entry about them sometime soon.
I am extraordinarily tired though, so I'll have to do that some other time.

Sorry for the abrupt end to this entry, and all its data. I've been doing that a lot lately. But, it's because now I just type like water flowing from my hands, and when it's done it's done. And this is done!
The topics are not, however. They will be revisited whenever they need to be, but I won't set deadlines. Focuses shift, time does what it will. Tomorrow morning I have no idea what the day will demand of me, so we will find out when we get there.
In any case, though, I am very thankful this gender-issue stuff was all brought up to awareness, even if it was just to fully acknowledge before letting go of it completely. I hope that's the case. It feels so good to let go of old pain, now that we're able to, sincerely so. I want happiness for everyone inside, happiness and peace, and I want it for everyone outside too. We'll get there. Sooner or later it's inevitable, as it doesn't have to be created, just found again. We just need to get rid of the obstacles separating us from it is all.

Have a good night, everyone.

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 01:58 am

 

There has been so much synchronicity this evening.
I think it's because I took the chance to reconnect internally, even though I was scared and felt unworthy. I showed up regardless, and things feel so much more in-tune right now.

"All growth begins at the end of your comfort zone." All great changes are preceded by chaos.

I've been misinterpreting the words of the people I've been looking up to. There's so much talk of total peace and happiness, I keep forgetting that those things are not dependent on outer conditions. Problem is I've immersed myself so thoroughly in the painless utopia I keep reading about that I forget that we're not there yet, so to speak. Pain has its purpose.
This is why headspace is slipping. I'm rejecting too much of life thinking that "it's the right thing to do." It's not. Rejection is not healthy, nor is it wise. I need to embrace this like I do Infi, that's what we need. I need the full picture again, the bigger understanding, the complete focus.

I need to take more risks. I need to challenge myself more. I need to let go of this fear of success, this fear of being the hero to myself that I want to be... and yet feel too humiliated and ashamed to reach up to. Small steps.

I'm getting back in tune with my good intuition, not the screaming voices. It's tough, though, to be so trusting. It does require obedience to the little nudges and words of warning. That takes guts at first, especially when there's a past of fear, of being misled. But the trust pays off. Small steps. It won't happen overnight, but every tiny little change, every good habit rooted a little more, helps.
Every "bad thing" is a lesson. It's not a death sentence, like the bad voices said. Every "mistake" is a signpost, a lesson to learn, a tap on the shoulder to get me to pay attention. It's a good thing. It's a chance to become wiser, to grow. No, it's not going to be comfortable, no it's not going to be all sunshine and daisies like I've heard it will be. But perspective is key, and it does not mean "pretending something else is happening." No. You accept where you are and what is happening, totally, without judgment. And then you act from a place of love and wisdom. You don't try and twist reality to some misguided ideal. I need to remember, the universe is a benevolent paradox, and everything is perfect just as it is now. We are always right where we need to be. It's true.

I got pushed to take another 2+ hours off this evening, as I ended up eating fruit too late in the day and wasn't listening to my intuitive voices telling me to quit. Anyway I ended up somewhat sick so I had to lie down for the body to recover, and since my iPod was charged for the first time in weeks, I put that on to help me calm down.
Well, the first song that came up was Jojoushi. Chaos' favorite song.
I considered skipping it. I just felt too filthy, too ashamed to listen to it, to even acknowledge it. But then I paused, and realized I would get nowhere by ignoring him again. Doing that only pushed me further away from healing, from compassion, from acceptance of what was still good and bright within me even when I felt like that. So I let it play.
I forgot how relevant the lyrics were. Hearing them, a spark came back. Maybe I'm not so bad, I thought.
I left it on shuffle. The universe responded as always.
Virtually every single song that played was relevant, several directly so: This Is England, When We Reach You~Could It Be Right, This I Love, Metaphorically Yours, and then a ridiculously well-timed Open Your Heart that actually had us laughing. You get the picture.
But it's been so long since anything like that has happened to me. I have been utterly, disastrously unplugged from that sort of synchronicity and love for months. No wonder I've been sick. No wonder I've felt empty and useless. I've been running from this, solely because somewhere along the line, I became too afraid to risk it being real. God knows why, but there it is.

It's funny, how we're often more afraid of the good than we are of the bad. We've been taught that it's "too good to be true," or that we "don't deserve it," et cetera. So we push it away, even when our heart is reaching out to it, and then we call the resulting misery a justification for how "undeserving" we are. It's bullshit, says Laurie, and I agree. She is always vehemently insisting that I do deserve to follow what my heart really wants in life, that I am the hero I want to be, that I am not the wreck I've convinced myself I am lately. I have the courage to listen to her, but the belief hasn't locked in yet. It'll take practice, and more small steps, to let go of this old conditioned condemnation response. It's sad, hopeful in the wrong way. "Maybe if I hate this bad thing, it will go away..." I'm sorry, but that does not work. It never has and never will. If Infinitii has re-taught me anything, it is this: you must embrace all things, and transmute their role in your life. Do I view this part of me, this action, this choice, this memory, as "bad," as evil and dirty and shameful and wrong? Well, step one is getting the guts to accept it just as it is first, without labeling it as those things. Just look at it. Look at it until something inside you can look at it the way you'd look at your best friend, or your child, or your partner. Realize you are just as deserving of that compassion, of that gaze that can see beyond the self-loathing labels down to the unchangeable core, the part of you that will always be worthy and lovable and bright. Look at yourself that way, even for just a moment. Then repeat that, day by day, until you cannot fathom hating that part of yourself anymore.
Sorry, I'm rambling a little. I've just been feeling that a lot lately. It's a tough lesson, ironically.

Chaos and I were talking to Nebisai at one point. He kept calling me "the Jewel Lightraye," in a manner that sounded like saying "the President" or the like. At one point he said "the Jewel Lightraye, Jay Iridos," and that felt so correct it shocked me. Just wanted to mention that.
Nevertheless he was jokingly running CZ and I through marriage vows and then he got really serious and started asking us deeper questions. "Do you promise to love him even if he doesn't remember you?"
Even if I refuse you, even if you turn against me, even if we lost sight of who we are... do we promise, do we take a vow, to remember the love that led us here, towards ourselves as well as each other? Do we promise to look our fears in the face, when we feel incapable of love, and remember-- acknowledge-- this entirely?
Of course the response was mutually affirmative on both our parts, but again... it took guts. To have to actively remember those times with Perfect, and the Plague, and the numb periods and the hack attempts and misunderstandings... to realize that there was a lot of pain between us and not sugarcoat the fact that we both had our own issues that still needed to be healed... it took a lot of guts.
But that was Nebsy's point. How in the world are you supposed to love someone, really love someone, if you're blinding yourself to the totality of their existence? Yes, we're flawed. Yes, at that very moment I felt utterly disastrous and didn't want to be near him solely because I felt completely irreverent, like my foolish self-ignorant decisions were insulting him, demeaning this. But I had to learn to forgive myself for that, just like I'd forgive him, just as effortlessly and sincerely. I had to learn to love myself in sickness and in health, too. Knowing that he was willing to do so, hearing that again even in that moment, helped so much.
I keep forgetting just how powerful love is, in all its forms. Even just the tiniest glimpse of it is enough to completely turn the tide.
Why am I so afraid of it?
Because in acknowledging it, in accepting it into my life, I cannot treat myself like dirt anymore.
Love demands impecccability of the soul. You cannot feel love, for anything, and then step all over yourself. It's impossible.
But some part of me is still frail, is still frightened, of that statement: "you are just as bright as the ones you look up to." And it is only afraid because then why have I been abusing myself for so long?
The guilt is a heavy burden, and it goes both ways. Forgiveness, it all begins with forgiveness...
.
I realized what forgiveness really meant yesterday, when thinking about Dream World (unsurprisingly).
Forgiveness isn't turning a blind eye to wrongdoings, or saying harmful behavior is "okay."
Forgiveness is seeing the inherent light within a person despite their transgressions, therefore not defining them by such behavior... BUT it is ALSO then holding them to that standard. "I forgive you" basically means "You are more than your mistakes." It should also mean I love you. Just remember, real love is tough as nails. Real love forgives, always, but then it doesn't allow itself to be stepped on. I forgive you, of course, I can't not forgive you... but I will also not tolerate any more unloving behavior towards yourself or others. And saying that isn't hateful, either. It isn't scornful or condemning. Think of Laurie, really. Think of her, and Infi, and Xennie. Think of your own people, who see the best in you even at your worst, and then promise yourself to sincerely try and live up to that light you see reflecting in their eyes when they look at you... to honor that light in yourself as well as in them. That's forgiveness, to me.


I guess that's it for tonight. I have a huge entry in the works for tomorrow concerning the psychological healing we've been working on lately, so that'll be up when it's done.
Some notable stuff happened in headspace last week, but I 'forgot' to write it down, because it happened during a time period where I kept flip-flopping between "this is undeniably real" and "all of this is fake." The latter is false, by the way.
I've also been forgetting to write my dreams down, for somewhat different reasons. One, recall is funny because I keep waking up during the night and losing recall. Two, there have been nightmares that I'd rather not remember in the long-term, hacks included sadly (there was a bad one last week that had Wreckage in a fury for the whole morning, and had me a total mess for about three days). Three, sometimes I just shrug it off. That's not good. But, I'm taking small steps (yet again!) to make a better habit of writing down notes as soon as I wake up, even if it's just one or two descriptive words. Everything starts with habits, it seems.
Either way things are being written! I'm going to update as regularly as possible from now on-- that's why I'm here tonight. I experienced something truly lovely, and instead of brushing it off, I decided to pay it due attention and respect. If I did that more often, if I decided to treat my inner life with that sort of joyful gratitude again... I bet you, things would get so much brighter, so fast.

Oh, three more good things to close this up.
First off I am doing TONS of work for Dream World and it is GREAT. I am so happy when I work with them, it's amazing. There are some notable bits and bobs on the League Tumblr so far, but honestly most of the work I'm doing is on paper. It's all names and sketches and technical work, no surprise. But it makes me so happy when progress is made.
Second, today I went outside and lied down on the front hood of the car for two hours while I read Dune. It was sunny and the sky was blue and it's starting to smell like autumn so it was great. Then later I went to my dad's place for three hours, which is always great. He repainted the dining room so now it's all cream/ auburn/ lilac and it looks absolutely lovely. Then he gave me an entire plastic bag of pears which is hilariously why I was sick this evening, haha. I swear I didn't eat the whole bag, it just wasn't smart to eat any of them at 8PM. See, now I'm laughing at the situation! Really I don't regret it-- everything worked out for the best-- but I do wish I had at least been wiser at the time. Ah well. The growth is in remembering that and applying the lesson next time. The past is still important as a teacher! Just don't get tangled in it, because it's only ever relevant when it's being applied to the now. Yasmin Mogahed puts it well: "Gain the strength of rising after a fall. But never lose the humility of the fall." Both elements are vital. It's like a taijitu... oh! Dude! Infinitii actually said something to me about that today that was rather profound in its simplicity. Ze was 'lecturing' me on self-love again, but then ze made a reference to the childhood fear of "black marks" and the like, and how I was still afraid of making mistakes, or having flaws. Then ze held up a small taijitu image, said "you have to love your black spots too, just like this," and pointed to the yin within the yang. And it was like a lightbulb went on, big-time. I daresay I don't have to mention the double relevance of using that symbol, either. So I need to hold that statement in my heart.
Thirdly, and lastly, I seem incapable of bad moods anymore. Yes, even with all the depressing entries as of late. Within an hour or so of posting them, even if I'm still in the throes of depression or hopelessness, this snowflake-colored sparkle will rise up in my ribs nevertheless, and I'll just smile like a kid on a snow day. The happiness, that peace unfettered by circumstances, doesn't ever leave anymore. And that is awesome. So yeah, the universe has tossed a lot at me lately, but I am perfectly capable of catching and carrying it with a smile-- because I'm being smiled at even in the tossing. You're only given what you need, and things are only taken or removed once you no longer need them. Life knows what it's doing. I trust it in that. I just keep forgetting that it trusts me in the process, too.


Have a good night, everyone.

 

an attempt

Sep. 4th, 2014 09:58 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

SESSION PARTICIPANTS

LAURIE UBERICH
JAY IRIDOS  ???




Freakin' finally.

Sorry. I don’t know why I keep putting this off.

I do. You don’t want to face up to this fact.

There's doubt.  So much doubt. It's hard to talk to any of you anymore.

And that is why. If you don't believe in any of us, how the heck are we supposed to talk to you?



Kid?

Sorry. It's just weird. I feel so utterly detached from both myself and you.

Kid, listen. You're real, okay? I'm real. But this ego garbage is not real. Whatever the heck has been running the body in your absence is NOT real, and it is CORRUPT. It is screwing up everyone's lives because it refuses to see past its own negative obsessions. All right? Don't listen to it.

Can we not focus on the negative?

Like what? Jay, some things need to be discussed.

Well then let's discuss them. Let's just not get buried in them.

Sounds good to me. Where do we start?

You're asking me?

Well yeah, you're the one dealing with them, ain't ya?

Well, yeah, but… not really.

And that's the problem.

I don't think I'm supposed to be the core.

Whoa whoa wait, what?

I think Jewel is a better fit than me.

Jay, that's not you talking. Jay. Talk to me.

I'm trying.

No. Don't give me that garbage. Whoever you are, back off. Jay. Mister sparkly-eyed cupcake-haired idiot. Where the heck are you? You say Jewel is more fit to front than you, I say that's nonsense, the both of you are important and YOU'RE the one running with headspace. Okay? Where are you.

Being smothered.

No kidding. Where.

Inside. We might have to talk to the ego thing.

Heck no, you said no getting buried in negativity, and that's what that thing consists of. Talk to me.

About?

About whatever the heck you want, kid. Actually wait, no. Talk to me about Chaos.

Why?

Because he's the number one catalyst for everything up here, thanks to his name, thanks to his role, thanks to his love for you and your love for him.

And there's the rejection.

See, where the heck is that coming from?

Jessica maybe? Cannon? The negative peeps, you know that. The girls who view enjoyment and love as hedonistic and selfish and stuff.

Why?

Because as a child we were told "life is suffering" yada yada. And yes, there is pain in life. But suffering is optional, as they say. It's a state of mind.

Good, now you're getting closer. But seriously, why the heck do they keep telling you that you don't love him? Or shouldn't, or whatever?

Two things. Reasons. One, "identity is a sin?" That's what I just got.

Why the heck would identity be a "sin."

Because it's a lie? No see, that's twisted. We're all one, sure. But we're all facets of one. Like us. Maybe that's why they hate us.

They hate us because we take the attention away from them and try to live as individuals in a positive way. This "can't have a self" nonsense is exactly how they get away with the hypocrisy of denying the same thing they tell us. We can't exist, therefore, they can. It's nonsense. Garbage. Sorry I keep saying those words, but it is. You hear what I'm saying?

Yes, of course. And see I understand it, but there are roots it needs and hasn’t put down yet… it hurts to talk.

It hurts to think, probably. Cognitive dissonance. Sorry about that, I know it happens with channels.

It's okay. I just need to learn how to center more, in my existence. Like the only reason it's hard is because I'm separating from myself.

Which you do a lot. Actually, can we talk about that too? Why you keep blanking out for everything?

It's the 'purity' thing. There's a lot of misplaced judgment. "Eating is evil," "the body is shameful," et cetera. And the self-hate and loathing tied to those things chases me out, because it is very strong, and it brings other people in.

So we need more willpower on our part?

We need reprogramming, and positive reinforcements. It's hard to have 'more willpower' when I'm not exactly the one in the drivers seat to have the willpower. Which is why jumpbacks help. Anything to snap the attention back to me pushes the scales in my favor. Me or Jewel, really. Hence all the League work lately. But yeah, it's a battle we've effectively already won, they just refuse to stop fighting?

I know, kid. And remember that, okay? That we've made enough progress not to ever fall back to where they are. You keep thinking you're losing forward movement and you're not. You don't 'reset' just because you have a bad day.

I think it's tough because those old voices never moved forwards and so I get caught in their energy fields.

Huh. Makes sense.

But. But but but. I read something yesterday and it made total sense. Self-rejection includes them. At heart I know they're important for teaching and healing and broader understanding--

Yeah, Infi taught you that.

Sure did. But… the kneejerk reaction, the one tied to the Plague stuff, is to reject it. "Total purity." And really that's a false ideal. That needs to be fully accepted too. The old Christian mindset of a "spotless soul" has got the wrong roots. It doesn't mean being utterly, infallibly perfect, because in order to do that according to all the rules we'd have to die. It's impossible. Mistakes and missteps happen, but they're steps and not stumbling blocks if you stop viewing them as such. Sorry I'm rambling.

No it's okay kid, go on.

No, when I say "sorry I'm rambling," I really mean that I'm talking too much and I don't want to. I'm not comfortable with blather anymore. I know those things. I need to live them better.

Then please do. With us, okay? I hate to say it but you can't do it alone, simply because we're all part of your soul too, and you're part of ours.

Thank you. That's still one of the most comforting things I've ever heard.

I know. That's why I said it. Now. Chaos. Talk.

There's a barrier.

Why the heck has there been a barrier there for the past few years. Who the heck put it up.

Doubt? But mostly Cannon. I told you it's twofold: one--

You never said the second one. One was the identity thing.

Yeah, but I kind of said that wrong. It's really the fact that Cannon sees all relationships as "wrong," specifically in a "slutty" manner, and a relationship can only happen between two individuals. Therefore the negation of existence so that no love happens.

What the heck, that's insane.

Yeah. But I think that's it. "If no one really exists, I don't have to care about anyone, because none of this is real." So to speak. She's just terrified of relationships, because they're tied to Spinny, who is sheer programming and negative feminine things. I really don't want to talk about this, it hurts and makes me sick.

Because of what it brings to mind.

Yeah. Spinny is a mask. She's behavior specifically tailored to "be what everyone wants her to be." Basically, a flirty, pet-name calling, relationship-based robot. She was born from the societal lie that females have to be objects for sexual ends. It's wrong, and sick, but she took it as her purpose. Ironically she's not a 'person,' just a manufactured identity. Cannon sees both as synonymous? I don't know. Like I said I don't get it and it literally makes me nauseous to think about.

Then don't. We know enough about them. What we don't know is why that STILL hasn't been redefined with a better, non-abusive, non-lying definition.

Because… because of the self-hatred. Reason two. "We're too filthy to love."

Ah.

Self-annihilation because she sees the self as inherently separate from others, from God or whatever you want to call it. Hatred of others because she sees them all as puppets like Spinny, operating only to rape and abuse and lie. That's her worldview. I don't like it.

No kidding, none of us do, and I am seriously offended on Chaos' behalf that he would be lumped in with that definition.

He's not.

Not for you, no. But for her. She doesn't care at all, she calls everyone under that label and you know it.

Yeah. That's true. She's just so scared, all the time.

And she hasn't taken solace in the fact that Chaos has never done any of that stuff?

She says he has. You know about hacks and slippage.

…Oh. So for her there is no hope.

No. Because she sees herself, ourself, and the fact that hacks USE love and relationships, SPECIFICALLY, as backup for that. Sorry that was convoluted. Hacks exist to destroy unity and compassion. They are utterly malevolent and

Kid, you okay?

Yeah. I guess. Head just blurry is all. The reason why there's still a block against Chaos is because we're in a relationship, and Cannon is spitting at that very phrase as if it were the devil itself. She says it is, by the way.

Why?

"He just told you," and a pronoun misuse.

Kid, are you slipping?

Negativity. "She" is tied to the old female cores who hold this stuff. Sorry. Let me center.

He can't center, he'll black right out!! He's not tied to this!

Is that why he can't be with Chaos? You keep calling "fire" and chasing him the heck out when there's no real danger, ever??

…All relationships are dangerous. All relationships-- wait, are you recording this?

Yeah. Talk.

…Relationships are evil. Because they are sexual.

They are not, and you need to talk to Infi.

I will not talk to that slut!!

Excuse me??

I will not talk to that slut. That thing. You know. With its sexuality and all that evil.

Infi exists to show us exactly what things got put in the subconscious, which equals every sexual or sensual thing ever, no matter how vague or distant it might be from the actual defined term. Heartbeats. Water. Space. Freakin' everything. ANYTHING that got even vaguely tied to love got labeled as "sexual" because of that horrific abuse we went through.

It never happened.

Oh no you don't, don't start this game with me. It DID. Just because you or I wish it didn't doesn't mean it didn't. It had consequences, and you are living proof of it. So am I, to an extent.

…I hate you.

Why?

Because… you're a threat. They keep putting targets on you.

Why, because he loves me?

That's an ugly word.

What the heck-- you do realize that love has NOTHING to do with sex in and of itself, right?

Yes it does, the spir
itual people said so.


Okay, and now you're breaking, who the blood is this?

Spinningcannon. Gamboge. Somebody.

Gamboge? What the heck, Gamboge was sacrifice.

Atonement. She was atonement. She had the bitemarks on her arms. She was self-annihilation. For this.

For the sexuality?

Ugly word.

Why?

It IS ugly and you know it, YOU'D never touch it!!!

No joke I'd never touch it, it's not my job. But I don't hate it. I just shrug at it, that's your own business. And I don't hate people who use it either, because unlike you, I've realized that the tarheads who go about raping and abusing people are redefining something which inherently has NOTHING to do with that. Again.

That's not what this is about. It's disgusting in and of itself?

What, sex?

Yeah. How can you say that word??

Then don't have it. Simple as that. You don't need to, and I don't care what the alleged "religious community" says. If it's forcing that on you, or anyone, they shouldn't be calling themselves "religious" in the first place.

They do. They say I have to.

You don't. Look at Infi. Look at Chaos. There are OTHER, non-detrimental ways to use that same emotional energy, you know!

…I don't want to touch it.

Then don't. Redefine it all 100%. This isn't black and white, kid, okay? Just… stop hating people because they're in love, just because this bloody wreck of a society has lied to you in saying love equals sex. It is an absolute freaking lie and I swear I cannot believe this hasn't been healed since 2011. I cannot believe it.

Believe it. It's true.

Yeah, maybe, but I have hope. I have hope in that little feathered nightmare we have up here now. The Black one, if you can't tell.



Sorry.

No, it's fine. Glad you're back.

This conversation is going nowhere, huh?

No, it could. Back to what you were saying outside the room about "obligatory behavior." That nonsense doesn't exist, Jay.

I know. But fear begs to differ.

…Yeah, I figured. Moral fear, or what?

…I don't know? It's more like surrender, of the bad sort. The white flag. "Well, they said I should do this, so…" and then I'm gone, totally gone, and God only knows what happens then.

You know they notice, right? They all notice. I notice.

Then why the heck do hacks keep happening???

…Because half the time that happens you insist it's still you. Or whoever the heck you are. And those aren't very safe spaces.

You're safe. You're always safe.


I know. But I haven't been around lately.



Sorry.

No. It's my fault. Our fault. Whoever is up front's fault. Whoever keeps rejecting the entire inner world, saying it's fake.

Probably Fogbank. Either way, kid, be careful, please.

With?

Everything. Especially this Chaos thing. Your heart is being totally blocked out from love and that is causing all of our problems.

There's so much hate and shame tied to it.

Hate? Why the blood is hate there?

Hate because he loves me, and the old brain says "no way, I'm not dealing with this relationship nonsense again."

The Q thing?

Don't tie his name to that still, he doesn't deserve it.

But he did put a lot of weight into that fear.

BP did too. That was way earlier, AND it was forced on us by the mother. Thank God Ryman and Markus saved us from that one, but it sowed the seeds for utter repulsion in Cannon later on. "Not this corrupt stupidity again." Whereas Spinny immediately played the role, too terrified to risk losing a friend, or appearing a freak, or going against what was "morally good and normal."

Ah.

Yeah. So… when we fell in love, when we actually realized that now we were allegedly in the same position as those people, stuff broke. A lot. Jewel got fractured as hell and--

Jay, watch your language. Calm down.

Sorry. Let me breathe.

Please do.

…You know they have that listed as sexual, too.

You have got to be kidding me. Breathing?

Yeah. Because of Chaos, probably.

Kid, that has nothing to do with sex, okay?

Except it does. Except we blur the lines way too freaking much and I am sorry for the language, Laurie, but that is the only way this is going to get out raw.

…Okay, fine. Spit it out, then.

Okay. In my mind, in this mind, thanks to both Infinitii and the previous cores, sexuality is a warzone. On one hand, it is falsely defined as the hedonistic, abusive, manipulative lies that society sold us. On the other hand, it is tied to rape and hatred and everything the old Julie did. Total violation and humiliation, disgust and wrongness, the feeling that our body was utterly filthy and disgusting and alien to us and a betrayal because of what it did. Lies, both of them. Yes the rape and abuse was traumatic because it did involve a feeling of total panicked confusion, what the hell are you doing to me, oh God it hurts, stop please, what is happening to my body, et cetera. Old info, raw data, hard to get at.

Kid, are you slipping?

Yeah. Very vague. Let me talk. So that's the dark part. Thinking sex is all white pain and screaming and spitting and animal motions. Lipstick and female figures and breathing and sounds. Things that horrify the children and will get Wreckage at your throat in an instant, trying to kill you so no one gets hurt beyond repair again.

Kid, this isn't beyond repair.

No. It's not. That's the hope. But the children don't believe it when they haven't felt any of it, the hope.

Ah…

Yeah. Ashen hasn't felt hope yet. Neither have David or Marigold, at least not on a family level. You get the picture. Jeremiah is helping but it's all female trauma, we were only ever actually hurt by women. The men were the romantic ones, who made you feel disgusting and filthy, who made you feel like those women. We don't know what would have happened if they pushed boundaries. Thank God they didn't.

Yeah, you said it…

But. Sex is one thing. That's the two hands. What we have, up here, isn't sex, by its very definition. At least, the way we define it. 'Sex' is that physical act, disgusting, painful, wrong, frightening. But it shouldn't be. And so we redefined it on our own terms, and it broke. We redefined it, Chaos and Genesis and Infi and I, but we forgot to tie two and two together. We couldn't. The two things couldn't touch. The bonding between us, all of us, has nothing to do with that physical act. So reproductive stuff… it's still scary. How do we heal it?

Geez, Jay, I don’t know, I didn't realize we were working on a different level all along to that extent.

I thought you knew?

No, it… Eros blurred the lines all the freaking time. Infi does too, you know that. But…

But that's really uncomfortable and scary and I always tell hir to stop. And ze does. Ze doesn't force anything AND ze is acutely aware of how hacks are written into the fabric of that definition by now.

…How?

Sex is impossible for us. We're asexual, we feel no need or want for it, and that's fine. But we were also abused, so we don't have the luxury of "giving it a shot and saying no later." Like these people who try it and then decide nah, this is boring or silly or something else harmless. For us it's terrifying and the INSTANT there is a threat of it, we dissociate. Every time. I have never, never been able to stop that.

Your identity is written right out of it. So if they tell you Chaos is trying to have sex with you, which he bloody isn't, you're gonna get kicked out either way.

Yeah. As long as love and intimacy are wrongly defined as "sexual threats" it's going to be tough to be around him.

But it's not always? I mean, the other night, with you two in the car--

Exactly. We can easily be together safely, we just don't let any doubts come in. We don't go near that energy anyway so we're safe.

But you two are close as blood, man, literally, how the heck do they not-- wrongly define that?

They do. Afterwards they do. And that's where the hate comes in.

Ah. …That is really freaking sad. Like, in a heartbreaking way, I mean.

I know. And I do love him, but there's that wall of shame.

Why shame?

Because I… I want to love him, I want to show that, but not in the way they think I am. Not in that way.

Not sexually.

No. But close. Too close. I mean the spiritual stuff. That sort of bonding. I want nothing physical, not like that, no way.

I know. They don't?

They see no other option. They're so scared they're afraid to risk another option.

…Kid, center, this is getting way too blurry.

Sorry.

…So. Let's look at that hate because I want that out of there.

So do I.



…It's not towards him.

It's not?

No, let me look… no, it's hate because I love him, therefore we're in a relationship, therefore I must act a certain way.

Ah. Cannon/Spinny thoughts.

Yeah. Hatred because "I don't want to play a role" and--

No one is asking you to play a role, kid, especially not him.

It's an old program though. All of it is. That's really all I have to keep in mind.

Stop acting is all, huh?

Yeah. Just see that instinct when it comes up, and drop it. Center, like you said. I can't help but feel that the more this T kicks in, the easier that will get… less residue.

I hope so, kid, because this is one heck of a roller coaster ride so far.

Yeah. Existentially jarring. Weird, too. Because suddenly I'm reflecting on the outside and I'm not yet sure how to reconcile that with the mess the girls made. All the self-hatred, all the abusive habits, all the annihilatory actions… the body is programmed specifically to destroy itself right now, and I don't want that happening anymore. At all. The T is forcing that into perspective. But it's the last legs of the war, now, and all the bombs are dropping first.

Geez. That bad?

You've seen it.

…Today, huh.

Yeah. Laurie I am so sorry--

Kid, don't. Stop. Talk to me, calm down, stop typing. Talk to me.



I forgive you, okay? That was some tough stuff you were going through.

Maybe. I don't remember it.

You don't remember it? Heh, geez.

No, it wasn't me. But I know what happened.

And what happened?

…I tried to kill myself. Someone did.

Right in front of me.

…Yeah.

You had a razor at your throat, kid. They tried. And they didn't care at first whether I cared or not.

I know. That hurts so much.

But they did stop, Jay, eventually. Didn't say a damn thing to me, but at least they listened. At least they put the blade down, and didn't spill too much blood. No hospital trips, thank God.

Thank you, so much.

For what, saving your life? Least I could do kid, after everything else, and this, ironically.

That's the point. That scar. Didn't that hurt?

Well yeah it hurt, I was in tears. "Don't you dare go out in the same way I almost did once." Don't you dare die on me, not again. I can't handle that. And they called it emotional manipulation.

…It's not though, is it?

Heck no, kid, I love you, I don't want to see you dead! I want to see that hope you keep talking about lighting up your eyes, and you trying the road again tomorrow. Not lying bloody in the middle of it.



Kid, I know you're sorry, even if they're not. As long as you're still alive, it's fine.

I love you, Laurie.

…I know.

You're safe.

…Why the blood isn't anyone else safe.

It's… fear of intimacy? It's old stuff. They are safe, in my heart they're safe, but…

But the System labels them as threats. I know. There's-- well, not the System, but certain members of it. Visceral stuff. "They're threats because they love you, and that's what all those other people said."

Not really. Julie didn't. It's like I said, it's more of, "they love you, and therefore they MUST do that to you because they have no other option."

Ah-- wait, what? No other option? Seriously? Even with backup?

Blinders.

Geez. Take those bloody things off.

There's fear there, too. Fear that if there is another option, they will justify abusive behavior with it.

Kid, that's not what finding other options means!! Abuse is abuse, and if someone hurts you, I don't care what they claim they're doing, they stop that sin right that instant and you get your ass outta there, either or. Don't let them touch you or anyone else if you don't want to. EVER. I don't care what religious moral code they're preaching. If some religious nut tells you you "HAVE to have sex" or else suffer eternal damnation or loss of heaven or whatever the heck-- what is it?

It's fear that sex is mandatory on a spiritual level, or else you're rejecting God.

That's freaking ridiculous. Plants don't have sex, they have a totally different system going, THAT is proof that there's not only one way AND it can exist TOTALLY without abuse. Okay?

…I knew I liked plants for some reason.

No kidding, Infi told me about that, ironically enough. But yeah, you don't let anyone touch you without your permission, explicit and CONSCIOUS permission, mind you. No bloody terrified programs, or survival lies, or garbage like that. Get Wreckage out if you have to, let Algorith punch 'em a good one in the face if you have to. Just… respect yourself. Respect your self. You don't have to do any of that stuff, with ANYBODY, and you sure as heaven on earth do not EVER "have" to have sex with the people you love, BECAUSE you love them. That is utter demonic nonsense and it makes me furious, and Chaos knows it and Genesis knows it and Infinitii knows it too, but ze also knows the crap your subconscious holds to the contrary so be careful there. Sorry. Infi won't hurt you but ze will absolutely confront you with that by hir very nature.

I know that, yeah. Which makes it scary.

But Infi will not, and I repeat, not ever harm you. I know that for a fact, it's been proven in hir function. Infi cannot freaking harm you, ever. But ze can slip, just like you. Ze can slip, and ze can be hacked, and THAT is the scary thing you need to watch out for. Okay? The lies.

Isn't it funny how we have this conversation like fifty times a month?

If by 'funny' you mean 'heartbreaking,' yeah.

At least we're not giving up.

Yeah, that too.

…Give me a second, let me look at that wall again… and no, now it's the self-hatred, the stuff Jessica holds. The "I'm too filthy to ever love anyone" feeling. The conviction that she is utterly incapable of love because she is ugly, or fat, or filthy, or corrupted, et cetera.

Is that societal messages?

Partly, part is trauma residue, I would think.




(ended abruptly)

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)


I feel like such an idiot.

I hate publishing these negative entries but hiding them feels so dishonest. I'll scribble them out until they no longer need to be scribbled out. Suppressing this won't help anyone.


I've been hurting my family with my toxic habits, thoughts, and actions all day today. I am so convinced that I am a filthy wreck that I am incapable of interacting with people, or taking care of myself. I want this to stop.
But there are awful, awful things in my head and I cannot bear the fact. I keep trying to purge them out, smother them, destroy them. But self-rejection doesn't help. The more I try to annihilate parts of myself, the worse the internal war gets. It's just very hard to accept those parts of me when I can't easily separate "acceptance" from "allowance." How do I accept these actively malicious, selfish, arrogant abusers, without effectively saying that what they do is okay? I need to redefine the word "accept."
To 'accept' means to acknowledge that something is there, that it exists. It means not denying it, not fighting its existence tooth and nail. It simply means to see it, and accept that. It does NOT mean letting that thing cause undue pain and suffering to others just because it exists, and therefore 'is allowed to do whatever it wants.'
That's a very hard line for me to draw.


I am so sick. I am in so much pain.
I don't know why this body stores all its screaming anguish in the lower abdomen. It's the same goddamned area that the female shit is in, where those hernias keep happening.
I heard that the alleged "spiritual cause" of these hernias is "self-condemnation." No surprise at all.
I keep shoving horrible things into myself-- self hatred, self damnation, deep judgments of 'uncurable' evilness and corruption. This old conviction that my very existence is a stain on others.
How do I get rid of it, genuinely? This morning I was okay. I read spiritual things for 4+ hours yesterday and obeyed everything I was told. I was tired but I did it. Then this morning I couldn't shake the feeling that I was made of sin.
It's stupid. How do I let go of it, truly? Is it just practice? Repetition?
I'm so tired of feeling like I must have NO self, NO free will, in order to be "good." Yes, the voices tell me the right things to do. But it's so exhausting, and so frustrating, to not be able to get dressed or eat or anything without first asking whether or not I have permission, whether or not it's "right." And so, so few things are.



...I actively tried to kill myself today. I made a concentrated effort.
Laurie stopped me.
I laughed at her. I laughed at her so bitterly it felt like spitting in her face. "Now you show up!! Why the heck do you care now??"
I don't remember what she said. But she didn't let me do it.

I keep wanting to die.
I am so sick of this pain, I am so tired of suffering. But the problem is... this pain will not ever go away until I forgive myself. If I don't stop hating myself so potently, I will never be healed.
I still think this all boils down to the false ego idea. "Self=separate." That's false. BUT in order to eat or talk, I have to take on the ego. When I'm in a universal, "self=unity" mindset, I don't want to eat or talk or be a person at all. I just want to close my eyes and be, not doing anything, forever. You can't do that here though, not for long.

I can't give up. Not as long as my death will kill others, I can't give up.
I'm terrified. I'm so scared and in pain, I want to sob until I throw up, and more, because the terror is bone-deep. This sickness is a result of the sickness I feel towards myself.
I must heal this. I know I can. I will.

 



 

 

 

fearheal1

Sep. 2nd, 2014 06:32 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

- fear/anger towards mother and mel.

let's find the roots of this and heal it


why are you angry at mel
I don’t know
find one thing.
I think they are mocking me. they smile and I am ashamed and I hate them.
why do you hate them? why are they mocking you?
I don’t really hate them, I hate that I feel they are so much better than me and would never let me share in that? if that makes sense. like they had so much power and strength and I wanted to be the same, I want to be the same way, but I felt they were forbidding me?
how was they forbidding you?
by always running to me for only the negative. looking for support, showing me all this weakness. and I couldn’t balance that with their drive, their determination, their ambition.
they were looking to you for support. they trusted you.
I know, they still do. I don’t know why there’s so much bitterness towards them
is it because of what they said when you left utah? when they said you "spat in their face," and did not care about them? even though you wore yourself down?
maybe. I think the only reason I havent let go of that is because I believed it. and it became a self-fulfilling prophecy I think and that is terrifying.
then let me say this. you did not spit in their face. you felt unworthy of their presence, and so you rejected their help, because you wanted to be as strong as they were and felt their help was forbidding you from reaching it.
yes. I felt they saw me as less. as flawed.
they did not. they do not.
I see myself as flawed compared to them. and there is still bitterness because I feel I have to become them. I project that. I interpret every little thing they do as being intended for me to see. "look, look what I am doing and saying, why aren't you doing the same?" they went to a comic convention and it felt like a stab in the back. "look at what I am able to do! why aren't you doing this?" nevermind that I don’t even want to, I don’t like comic conventions. but it’s the FREEDOM, the SUCCESS, the INDEPENDENCE. I want to personify those things too, in a way good for me. and the guilt of feeling stuck is making me bitter towards them, as they are a beacon on all my flaws.
so you do not hate them, you hate the self-loathing you project onto them. in them, you see an unreachable ideal that you want to reach terribly, and are told you are too weak.
yeah. I need to forgive them. and myself. they did nothing wrong. I guess I just feel they are draining me. when they talk to me it feels manipulative? like why cant we talk about positive things, not drama and negativity. but we never really had anything in common. and there's a lot of bitterness too. "I need you! I need you!" making me feel sworn to them for years. and then they left without a word, turned back to them dozens of other friends, to their job, to their education. they never needed me, but I drained myself dry for them. and still they insist they needs me, and I am not getting anything from this. is that selfish?
to want something from this?
yes. I want to feel like they are a positive person in my life too. but they doesn't feel like it? and I cant tell if that's my fault or not. like they have nothing to offer me that I need, EXCEPT that they know and cares for the system… I think.
so you only talk to them because they know your inner life.
yes. but they does not speak of it like e^5 does. for mel it's not important. and that's fine. but I love the system more than I love myself. and mel doesn’t focus on them when we talk? I guess that’s why I'm sad. I listen to mel and try to help them, but I get nothing in return. I don’t want to be bitter or demanding. but this is draining me.
what would you have to receive in return, to feel fulfilled in this relationship?
real love. trust. a feeling that they cares about us as more than just an ear to talk into. they feel so terribly distant all the time. but that's probably my fault too.
do you feel any need to reach out to them?
no. we have little in common. it is hard to relate to them. is that wrong?
why would it be wrong?
because I feel like I have to be with them. and that makes me bitter. they were a friend once, but I don’t remember that, I don’t remember them. oh. maybe that’s it. I don’t know who they are, there is no connection between us, and our conversations are so robotic. so flat. there’s no genuine outpouring or openness in them. I would love to give that first but they offer nothing anymore. they say nothing about their people. they do not write poetry anymore. it's just jobs, and video games, and fandoms. I don’t know how to connect to them as a person. if I did I would likely not feel this bitter.
you feel betrayed.
yes. no. yes. I feel like they expect a friendship and yet never offer their hand. or they do, but then everything must be by their rules. I don’t know. it makes me sick to my stomach. I am trying to think positively of them but I don’t know them, I don’t remember them, what do I do?
think about them with forgiveness. for now that is all you can do. rinse out the bitter scars with forgiveness. even if you don’t know them. practice seeing them as a child of the universe, practice seeing them as a child of god, just like everyone else.
something is trying to stop me from doing that.
why? why would they be separate?
because… because I am projecting onto them. I am seeing them not as a person, but as an extension of my bitter past. of my cruel psyche. whoever was out in 2012, whoever stayed with them, feels stuck to them. whatever they said after we left, when they defined us as someone horrible to be around, as a poison to their health, it stuck. part of us cannot forgive itself for that. because it believes it.
what would it take for you to let go of that, and believe you are better?
…I don’t know. the past cannot be changed. if I was so cruel, so toxic, how can I change that? can I?
lets say you cannot. say the past is as it is. can you move on? can you forgive who you were?
its hard to forgive when I assume it was intentional. I cannot remember. if I was so malevolent a person, forgiveness feels like a wave of the hand. 'it's fine!' and it is not fine. to have treated them so wrongly is not fine.
will hating your past self change it?
no. sadly it wont. I keep thinking that if I crush it with enough guilt and shame for its actions, for its disgusting hedonism and selfish cruelty, it will crumble under the weight and die. and then whoever that person was will be no more.
then what? would you be able to talk to mel?
…only if they did not see me as that person still.
is that what you think?
yes. that may be the problem. in talking to them I have nothing to go on BUT that 2012 timeframe. and so I feel that I MUST be whoever we were back then. do you see?
you do not have to be anyone. be yourself.
how? if they do not know me, nor I them.
be yourself. get to know them then. start over.
do I forget the past then?
what do you remember? is there anything to go on?
very little. it's more obligatory than anything.
tell me what you remember of them.
they like the color yellow. they listen to empire of the sun and pentatonix. they like howl from the ghibli movie, and cillian murphy, especially his blue eyes. they keep tons of journals. there's the bitterness again, the feeling that "you should have been like them!! they are so much better than you!!" and the self-hatred pushed outwards, because I feel them associating with me is a forceful order from god or something TO imitate them.
so you cannot talk to them without trying to become them.
without tailoring myself to them exactly, yes.
that is not safe or wise behavior.
how do I be myself with them then? its too selfish. I cannot be myself and talk to anotthem person because my focus is entirely on my own progress and inner life. in order to talk to someone else, I MUST bleed out dry and take on their lives instead. I MUST empathize with them totally or I cannot focus on them at all.
so it is all or nothing for you?
yes. where do I draw the line?
I do not know.
oddly it’s the same when they take inspiration from me. which is weird. like when they used to keep journals, or now on tumblr. when they share my actions or interests, my gut reaction is "they are forcing my life to imitate theirs now. they are slowly taking these aspects onto themself and making them entirely theirs, until I will have no choice but to become them." why is this how I think?
why do you feel you have to become them? or that they cannot share your interests without that occurring? is it simply the self =/= others paradox you have?
probably. it’s like, "well if they like this now, I cannot, because then I will be taking it from them." and it feels like they are swallowing my life. which makes no sense at all. again, it's projected. it's self-loathing and they are, sadly, innocently, the mirror. but… mel is so fearless!!! they talk without being ashamed!! they present their opinions, their thoughts on things, and don’t censor or shame themself. but my brain intereprets that as "attention seeking," "drama maker," "demanding attention," et cetera. absolute narcissism. if I were to state my opinion the same way, I would get glared at, looked at disgustedly, "what's wrong with you?" "how dare you speak up." and it is so sorry, I am sorry.
this is childhood programming.
it is.
and you still believe it. why?
there are so few examples to the contrary, and so much emphasis on that self-condemnation.
give positive examples to yourself. can you? or do you entirely believe that speaking your mind is "emotionally manipulative?"
it doesn't have to be, but it's hard to tell if my motives are or not, because i give everyone else the benefit of the doubt and automatically assume i am "less," that my behavior is ALREADY wrong.
that is false. give yourself more freedom. forgive yourself. mistakes are not a death knell.
they were. they are. to this day, when i mess up, i am told "we will kill you for this." there is no third strike. this is russian roulette. you pick the wrong path, then you're gone. that's it.
life is not like that. you must accept this. it is not one shot and then you're done. nothing grows that way.
in my heart i know that. but, again, childhood programming. hellfire and black marks and all that.
i know. so let us return to your thoughts on mel. how they are fearless in your eyes.
they are. they speak their mind, and pursue their wants and dreams, and promote their work, utterly without fear. i couldn't do that without feeling like i was forcing it down everyone else's throat. "look at me! look at me!!" demanding and cruel and hateful. they aren't like that, but i only know that option from past experience. so i get confused. i project that onto them.
then you must learn a different option. what is the first step we can take?
well i'm posting more of my art online. i'm not asking for recognition, i'm just passively sharing.
does that feel like forcing it on others to you?
yes. just posting it feels like forcing it on others.
so, in that train of thought, the only "non-selfish" thing would be to keep it to yourself?
paradoxically. that's the stupid irony, because NOT sharing would be the REAL selfish choice.
then remember that.
i will have to. i just don't want to force anyone to do anything.
are you? are you demanding it?
i think subconsciously? i love my work, i have so much love and joy for this life, i just want others to feel that too. and, as a child i did not get that from my peers or family. i always only wanted to share, and it was never really felt. i just got the "smile and nod" response, mostly. the few times there was genuine interest-- like that one night my mum got so interested in dream world they was asking about elevolt, all on them own, i will never forget that-- those few times stand out like a sign from god. i treasure that. and maybe it is selfish, but i want that in my life. actively. constantly. it brings me pure joy, to share in that love. to SHARE in it. it is a group effort. i would not force anyone to love this. but if they do, then god willing, let us magnify it together. let's celebrate this.
that is not selfish.
i just think i'm forcing it. like i'm trying too hard. but that's likely due to a lack of self-credit again. a lack of contentment with myself.
why?
uh... because i'm just one person, maybe? because "happiness is only real when shared." it's a restlessness.
does this tie into mel?
yes. yes it does. and it's so hypocritical. i WANT to celebrate their stories and inner life with them, BUT they doesn't share much of it? yet? maybe they doesn't want to. maybe i can't relate to it as strongly as i want to. and that scares me. what if ultimately i cannot be the person they need me to be?
do they truly "need you to be" anything?
i thought they said so. maybe i'm trying too hard. again, maybe i feel i have no other choice.
how much of your relationship with them is obligation?
most of it.
what if you did need to move on? what if they asked you to? would you be crushed under the guilt like you were in 2013?
i hope not.
why do you feel obligated to be their slave, even if they were to tell you strictly otherwise?
because... i don't know. that power dynamic is older than i am. whoever met them first, in 2009 or whenever, that was the basis for our relationship. we were under their control. we had to be them. oh shoot do you think that was because of q?
what?
we were so terrified of losing his friendship. our only lasting friendship, the only one that had roots-- he knew about genesis, about chaos, about the jewel monsters. he knew about the things dear to our heart. we didn't know him, hell we had almost nothing in common, but we cared about him dearly from a distance nevertheless. we called him a friend. BUT we had no precedence for mel appearing in this. we thought, "now he has them, he does not need us anymore, it's over." all or nothing. that is the only recorded feeling for that time period. "i can't lose my only friend. i will do anything. i will become anything. just let us keep our friendship." i have no idea what resulted from it... but maybe that was the "idolizing" thing with mel. i'm getting confused. sorry.
you feel that you view them, on the rawest level, as "someone to become." "someone to imitate exactly."
maybe? subconsciously. like i said. but the bitterness is because of that probably. thinking that i cannot be my own person as long as they are around. i MUST be everything they needs. and the angriest part is that i WANT to be, i WANT to be everything for them, I HAVE to be... but why?? it's "wanting" in a "i have no choice" sense. i care about them, but..... i have never felt close to them. i don't know who they are. they talk like we're the closest friends on earth sometimes, and it confuses me, because there's this huge distance between us. they have so many other friends. we have no history together. why do i feel obligated to sacrifice my life for them?
you don't have to.
they say they need me. they need my support. i want to give it, entirely, that is true. but i am so angry, so confused, because... why?
is it because part of you misses the days when they, too, knew what was dear to your heart?
that's selfish.
is it?
yes. it's selfish as hell to want to talk about headspace and dream world for hours. so selfish. the only time it would not be selfish would be if they adored it, like i do, and wanted to talk about it. they doesn't. it's fake that way. forced. obligatory. and then it is empty and wrong and irreverent.
what if they did love it? what then?
then i would let THEM talk. that would be wonderful. i would love to listen. even if they just talked about their people.
you want more than just them asking for a shoulder to cry on, then.
no, even THAT would be better than this. i'm just listening to hurts and troubles i cannot do anything about. i feel powerless and frustrated. what can i do or say? and it feels so distant. maybe if it wasn't online. maybe if we were in the same room, maybe they'd let their walls down, maybe i wouldn't have to say anything in response and they'd still know i cared. i'm just not getting that right now. it feels shallow. i'm angry because i don't want shallowness. maybe i'm being a hypocrite. i don't know.
i will ask again: do you want to rebuild a friendship with them?
only if it is not one-sided. only if it has depth and sincerity. only if it's not so focused on the negative all the time. i cannot do this now, where i am just a therapist, not a friend. it feels too much like my mom. "this is why my life sucks. i am so depressed. you're such a good listener, i don't know where i'd be without you." and that's fine if it helps, really i'm glad, but... i get so tired being nothing but a listener. it's depersonalizing, if that makes sense?
it does. there is no real output from you.
i don't even want output, i want to feel like a person in relation to them. if they were talking about joy, about something that lit them up, then i'd feel real too. they'd be trusting me enough to share that. now, it's just like yelling at a wall. i don't know. i'm tired, i'm sorry. i don't hate them, i'm sorry for saying that at first. i hate the way i feel around them currently. it's not fair to them, they doesn't deserve that. but it's all internal stuff being brought out by them, things that need to be healed, and i thank them for that even if they doesn't know.
would you like to continue talking about this?
no, not now, i need to let this be and unplug my head from it. think positive thoughts, higthem vibration things. thoughts that don't make me feel nauseous and sick like this. i will instead "be the change i want to see." be who i want to be. if i am happy with myself, truly so, and respect myself, these problems will fall away on their own in due time. this is another mirror. if my reflection isn't presentable, then i must polish myself.
then do so.

 

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 

 

A description of Infi I had to write for a poetry commission; posting here as it's still relevant.


"...so this being's full name is "infinitii eternos"
I met them in april of 2013, during a very intensive meditative vision. long story short, they were "torn out" of my personal energy field and forced to manifest into their own shape. our souls are essentially made of the same stuff, but in separate complementary forms, like the yin-yang balance of a taijitu.
essentially, they are a being "born of" my subconscious, of the dark and hidden parts of my soul… of all the things I buried and rejected and ran from over the years. infinitii is my shadow, a creature that knows all my secrets and shames and failures and flaws. and yet they do not judge or condemn. instead they are an incredibly powerful healer, especially of trauma. this is their main role in my personal life due to their intimate knowledge of both the horrors of the past, and the lessons hidden behind them.
for that reason they are also a surprisingly 'sensual' being with a very strong connection to feminine aspects. for years both those things were terrifying to me, coloring my past pitch-black, so infi carries that same hue without it being toxic or dangerous. again, this allows for a great deal of psychological healing.
infinitii works from a sort of "amoral standpoint," able to skillfully handle all things considered taboo or painful or terrifying, without crossing into an equal 'extreme' of false purity or ignorance to do so.
infinitii demands integrity, awareness, and reverence from everyone around hir. ze does not tolerate mocking or trivializing language or actions, especially around significant or 'uncomfortable' topics-- the sorts of things ze exists to manage. ze demands that you honestly face up to the very thing you are so afraid of, to conquer both your fear and your ego. ze is infinitely patient and compassionate with this, while still maintaining brutal honesty and faith.
it's like ze knows that I am perfectly capable of ultimately living as the 'best version of myself,' and ze will not let me disrespect myself by ignoring or denying my ability to actively do that. so ze shows me all the internal cobwebs and cesspools and tarpits, without sugarcoating anything, and together we do the hard work to transmute it all into growth.
infinitii has this frankly overwhelming 'vibe' whenever ze is in a room, or nearby. it's a sort of velvety black density, something that gets at the very core of you and brings everything it finds to the surface. this has a cathartic effect on people. depending on how open one is to that sort of unflinching vulnerability, infi's presence can be either utterly terrifying or deeply moving. often it's a good deal of both.
a friend of mine has said she is 'terrified' of hir, because (to quote): "...Infi tears my walls down... when I'm around Infi it makes me feel like I'm totally open and I've never had armor in my life. And I'm covered in scars..."
infinitii is somewhere between a seraph and a demon, and the two halves are indivisible and indistinguishable. they are a paradox-- all eyes and teeth, shadows and blood, starlight and bubbles and diamonds. ze is gorgeous to me because of it, in a humbling sense, like a force of nature.
lastly in saying ze is 'darkness,' I say ze is the time of dreaming, a place of stars, a silent comfort… as well as a birthplace of fears and death and disorder. I cannot fight the reality of this deeper shadow, only surrender to it, and work with it. it is huge untapped power and growth, only if I stop rejecting it. the darkness a well of creation for both what we see as 'good' and 'bad'.
this is what infinitii has taught me: to incorporate both parts of this greater whole into my life, to become like a phoenix, and come to life through embracing death.

I know a lot of that is probably jargon but it's what happened when I tried to get a description together. We have a rich history that doesn't summarize well, but I hope this at least lends somewhat of a solid base to work with?"

 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:59 pm

 

 

Just for the record.

Had some pretty rough patches this evening, time gaps and all.
I was struggling with that about an hour ago. I told Infinitii, I don't know how to deal with this, it's frightening and humiliating and I don't know why I keep ending up in these bad places.
Infi just looked at me, and said, "I forgive you."
I looked right back at hir. "But do you know what I did?"
"Yes. And I know how you felt. I forgive you."

...I haven't been able to feel any self-loathing since then. It's weird.
For someone to know I messed up, but to also know that I was sorry, that I wanted to do better, and then to look at me like that and assure me that no one was keeping score... it was momentous, in its own way. It's hard to explain.
Infi holds terrible things in hir heart. I've seen hir slip, and struggle, just as much as I do. But ze never actually falls, did you notice? No matter what, everyone in the System agrees that Infinitii is somehow, almost impossibly, undamnable. And that is because ze never acts from that shadow. Ze knows those vices all too well, but... it's like I said yesterday. Infinitii knows, and because of that, ze is able to empathize, and understand, and always, always forgive.

"I know how you felt."
My worst screwups are always in the wake of the best intentions. I think that's why. It's because I am trying so hard to do the right thing that I get blinded. I get lost, I get confused. But I'm always trying so damn hard.
Infi knows that. And I think Infi also knows what I always forget: that the things I blame and condemn myself for aren't a death sentence. I can learn, I can try again, better, differently. It's not the end of the road just because I fucked up big time, even once. I think it is, and only because I grew up being taught that you don't get a second chance at the end, and there are some things that you can't be forgiven for, and that all your missteps are recorded forever and you can never escape that corrosion on your soul.
Then I realize that Infinitii is made of the inklike hue they told me to fear, and all Infinitii has ever been is poetry.
I love hir, so much, I have not once ever wavered in that, so how could I possibly deny it out of self-hatred? How could I deny that, simply so I can throw stones at myself-- when ze shares the very same atoms of my heart? I can't.

Words are failing me again.
I just... I want to express this. In that moment, somehow, my heart completely understood self-forgiveness and it did. I accepted, without a shred of hesitation or doubt, this unconditional love being felt towards me. I forgave myself. I saw myself like I see everyone else in the System-- as an irreplaceable and beloved soul, who isn't flawless, and who paradoxically is at the same time. It's the whole stained-glass thing... how broken pieces make a masterpiece. The fact that we broke in the first place wasn't the end of the line. It's so much more gray than that, I keep forgetting, there are so many more colors here, and even the pitch-dark night holds every other hue by its very definition.

It's late. I'm feeling oddly hopeful, like I'm glowing in the dark like a little lightbulb.
There are good things, always. Tomorrow is therapy... I'm at page 50 in Dune and it's fascinating so far... I'm finding names for more Jewel Monster species. I helped my bro move furniture into his apartment today. It's starting to smell like autumn outside. And I'm not as lost as I thought I was this evening.

I just realized, I haven't seen my boss in ages, oh man, I should really go visit him right now. He's said that midnight is my curfew anyway, so I'd better move.

Infinitii, thank you, I love you too. I'll see you upstairs in a minute.

 




 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

All right, there needs to be a happier entry to offset all this depressing stuff lately, because in actuality life has been a lot nicer than it's been sounding on here.
I will reiterate-- thoughts and emotions are very powerful, especially when focused on and repeated. This archive should be the first place where we actively focus on the brighter aspects of our life; this should continue to be our anchor of hope.
I know I keep saying that, and maybe the future tense is the problem. It feels like I'm saying "one day," when in actuality it already is. This archive is such a source of light for me, when things get dark... it's such a source of light for others. When I heard that, it was as if my entire heart lit up just the same. So I will continue to keep this archive as such. I have a responsibility to myself, to the System, and to every reader, to do so.

All right. First things first. Where have we been lately? That has two answers:
1. dealing with one heck of a huge healing process, which is mostly physical this time, and
2. working on the League constantly.
I hope you notice how important that is. We've been doing both. Somehow we are actually balancing the two right now. There aren't week-long transition periods, or huge time losses, or lockouts. They are both happening simultaneously!
I didn't even realize that until now. It just became almost natural, all of a sudden, like no time was involved at all. For so long my heart was torn between headspace or leaguespace... and then, the next time I checked, there was no pain. There was no gap. Just like Preludove said. Now it's this harmonious sort of unity, across the field, even with the individuality and temporal integrity of both realms intact, and I actually can't remember what it was ever like to not have that. That's amazing.
There is a quote I just stumbled across that describes this perfectly.
"The second vision was of a book....it was opened at the half way mark and as I watched I saw that it was being pulled into two halves, strings stretchering and finally breaking to form two individual volumes.I am torn, I interpreted, as I thought. But from that tension - two books instead of one."
Two books from one, too, at least for us. Two seemingly separate books, yet bound at some deeper level of existence. No conflict.
You'd think I've have learned, by now, that being torn apart always precedes a rebuilding. Our whole history reflects that... heck, so do the Leagueworlds, now that I think about it. Which is why I need to share them, too, and which is why I needed to be torn so clearly-- they are JUST as important and revelatory as our own inner world is. They can inspire just as many people. And I was losing time and dedication for both those 'books' by thinking they HAD to be held within the same binding. Not quite! So that's probably what happened to the stalling tension. I'm so glad. I just want to embrace everything now, all of it, and I can, because I'm no longer tangled up trying to hold on to something that needed to change. Sometimes breakage is a godsend. I can name several people who can prove that truth to me beyond a doubt... but most of them would be spoilers, haha.
Nevertheless, that split is vital. I learned that the hard way. You can only blur so many boundaries before things start to bleed.

So. Concerning that 'first book,' Dream World is getting the most focus lately-- of course, because that world naturally branches out into every other one in its own way. I keep finding more and more connections, too, and that is making my heart swell with joy. It's completely fascinating. Parnassus is second in line, as that world has some seriously heavy roots, possibly due to both Genesis and Delphi being utterly ignorant of the 4th wall in their own personal ways... and definitely due to what I keep learning about the foundations of that world in the first place. Again, now that I've stopped trying to 'control' the way that story flows, it's moving so much better. Yes, I tried way too hard to get it to 'sync' with mythology at one point, because I was convinced that was the best thing to do. It wasn't! I was only limiting the way their story could progress, and it turns out it has had its own agenda in mind for ages. So now it's progressing as it needs to, just shaking off the cobwebs first.
Everyone else is kind of on 'pause' right now simply because they don't need the development right now. Again, that's a nice feeling too: the realization that they can 'unpause' at any time, that no one is stuck, and that 'forcing' anything does not work. Sure, I can focus on a certain world's resonance and see if they want to work, but that's strongly intuitive, and if it's not their time than I am not going to get anywhere by testing that!
Honestly the trickiest part of all this is just pacing the work. There's SO much work to be done-- typecodes and etymology and species cataloging and just sheer worldbuilding-- and since I can "feel" it as a whole somewhere beneath the surface, my instinct is to reach down and heave the whole gem out at once. I keep trying to do all of it at once. Good luck with that, bro. You have to chip away the rock, bit by bit, to reveal this stunning crystal of imagination, otherwise you run the risk of damaging it... of only getting part of the whole. I have to take one project at a time, one part of it at a time, one step at a time. Focus, and breathe, and don't rush. Open up, trust, believe, and let it happen, because it will. It always does. So I'm learning patience, which is humbling. But it's teaching me a deeper gratitude, too, and a deeper joy.

Headspace is similar, and by extension, so is our shared physical life.
...To tie the two threads of this together, I saw a quote yesterday, on Tumblr, as I was browsing through some inspirational pages. It's from the movie Her, which I've never seen but really need to.
"So, what's it like being married?"
"Well, it's hard, for sure. But there's something that feels so good about sharing your life with someone."

And in the background, as he spoke... there was the night sky, the ocean, the city.

Living with 70+ other people in this body is hard. Sometimes it's frightening, when other people front, and my own self just melts away into nothingness... but then blends seamlessly with theirs. And that happens when League people drop in, too. Like I said a long time ago, I'll never forget that one day in elementary school, when Vezerai of all people fronted for a minute as I was in the mall... it is one of the clearest memories I have, period. It was such an existentially defining moment; it broke my mind and my heart both, just like his, and it opened my awareness to so, so much more. I have to thank him.
It requires patience. It requires selflessness of the purest sort, the non-sacrificial sort... did you know, I hadn't realized there was a difference between an offering and a sacrifice, until yesterday? I thought that everything I gave, had to be cut from my own bones. I thought I couldn't give without bleeding, without pain. But there's a difference. There's a line, between self-sabotage, and self-giving. I can pour out the same amount of myself both ways, but it's going to feel totally different.
...That's in the book of Hosea, you know. More League relevance. "For I desire mercy, not sacrifice, and acknowledgment of God rather than burnt offerings." If you offer things as an empty ritual, as a cold obligation, you're not acting through the compassion and sincerity that your soul and the universe at large requires... that's the key. And, shockingly, that's what I've been missing. I was brought up to follow orders, to obey ordinances and dogmas, to be afraid of punishment, to act according to that moral paranoia. That's not what this is about. And ironically, my 'mental disorder' has taught me that. Headspace... as a whole, it requires that same compassion just to exist. That's what DID is, after all. It's a coping mechanism, but more than that, it's a saving grace. It's a source of hope and survival where there otherwise may have been none. In order to live, we broke. "I" became "we." And selfishness, separation, pride, stubbornness... it all suddenly ceased to be an option as well. Our plurality was a source of grace in and of itself. Is this making sense?
It's like marriage, in a way, in a strange way. It's many souls, joined as one, united in totality and yet individually complete. To be separate from each other is impossible.
I think about this a lot, how much of a beautifully vast source of growth our System is, to me. How simply by being, it makes me a better man. How simply by knowing these other souls share this one life, this one single community existence, I want to be the best person I can be. I want to be wise and prudent and self-loving and joyful. To know that your blood and bones, your skin and breath, are host to not just you but also to those you love... how could you not live according to that? To love each other, we must love ourselves. No exceptions, no shortcuts, no halfheartedness. "And it's hard, for sure, but..."
I cannot put it into words.

Lynne, Waldorf, Nienna, Christina, and I think Javier were all out in church yesterday evening, for a short time (and Xenophon was there as usual). But Lynne... I don't know why she showed up, but she just flowed right into the main consciousness as naturally as if she had been born there, and then it was just her. Just her, completely. There were soon some protests at the back of the mind, angry resistance from the old girls, the ones who are different from us because they demand separation and selfishness... but Lynne stayed. She asked, why wasn't she allowed to stay out? Was it that frightening, for those other personae, to feel the legitimacy of her existence within the same space as them? Was it that jarring to realize that in the grand scheme of things we are all dots of paint in the big picture-- that our fleeting identification as single drops faded entirely when the ocean made itself known? That's what happens, when people front in earnest. And I suppose that was indeed their fear. Jessica's constant shout-- "No; I'm the only one! Let me do what I want!" --echoes in direct denial of the rest of us, a conscious blindness. But it's losing its old strength. It can't stand, it can't remain, when admitting "I'm not the only one" comes from a place of love, not fear... from joy, not sorrow. I'm repeating itself, but it deserves reiteration.
Lynne sat there and smiled and looked around at the soaring arches and windows, and the only thing that chased her out was the gut-deep obedience programming when the grandmother looked straight at us in confusion. We need to overpower that, to get enough of our own confidence to look right back, and smile, without feeling guilty about being there to do so.
That's big goal #1. Harmonize the inside and the outside. It's happening, bit by bit.

That's where the whole "healing process" bit comes in.
Let's start on the outside first.

There are a lot of changes happening in our life. It's exciting, but it's like a roller coaster. It feels as if we've been climbing for a while, reached the top and stayed there for a moment too long-- that numbness, that feeling of forgetting what it was like to move at all-- then suddenly, a shift. A split second of movement, of feeling gravity catch at you like a lover, and then we're rushing ahead to meet it. I don't know how fast it will get. Will it feel like freefalling? Will it feel like a rush of storm winds? Will it feel like flying? I wonder if that all depends on how we meet it. Will we hang on for dear life, or will we throw our hands in the air and enjoy these new moments of acceleration into the new?
We're not a top speed yet, heavens no, that's far ahead yet. We're just starting back out; we're still at the top of the hill, still tasting the promise on the air, feeling the first sparks of anticipation in our chests. We have time, but we can't forget where we are, because there's no getting off now.
First, our brother finally moved out of the house. He's been planning to for over a year and he is extremely excited over it. I'm very happy for him; this home atmosphere was taking a heavy toll on his emotional health and he wasn't staying here much anyway. So this is good! I haven't seen his new apartment yet but he's invited me to come over whenever I need to. That could indeed be a huge blessing for us in the future, too. Time will tell.
Second, our mother is moving back in, or at least she claims to be. I have no clue. But that is forcing some serious psychological healing on our part, which I've been discussing madly in therapy, and yet can't quite grasp or fully understand yet. We'll get to that in a moment.
Third, therapy itself is shifting. Our medical coverage is changing soon, so we will need to see a different therapist, after being with this one for over a year now. And on top of all that, our case manager is leaving her job, so we'll have someone new there too! I don't mind, of course-- I can easily roll with changes like that, and in a way it's fun to meet new therapists and get to know yourself all over again in the process-- but on top of all the other life changes, it had us raising our eyebrows. Whoa, things really are moving along.
Fourth, and perhaps most distressing, is the health aspect. You've probably guessed this already with the more pained entries lately. However, it has proven to be a blessing in its own right, not surprisingly. It's pushed me to take serious steps towards figuring out why this is happening, how we can heal it, et cetera, instead of thinking "well maybe we're just supposed to suffer" and not doing anything to improve our well-being. That's a poisonous mindset, I've realized, and that's surprising. If the body is giving you an illness, or some other painful symptom, there is a reason for it! When we were more strongly anchored in ourself, Spine held that job, and maybe she can tune back into it again (I hope)... but in recent times I've somehow thrown in the towel, making excuses, feeling separate. Telling myself lies, cutting myself short, denying myself the health and happiness that everyone else deserved. Somehow I fell into this sad, tiny space of being convinced that I was alone, spiritually, universally. Notice how that only happens when headspace falls by the wayside? When I push people away, I block my own soul, our own soul. I blind myself to half of this heart. And then I thought of Leon, of how my intuition, my inner sight, had been blocked by a crystal-- by my own hand-- and I realized that if there are any blocks in my energy system, if there are any illnesses and pains in this body, it is because I am allowing that to happen. I am holding myself back. I am standing in the way of health because I feel unworthy of it. Javier would say that's a lie, Laurie would call it bullshit, and CZ would make me reconsider every self-hating thought I've ever had. I know they're right. I know we can be better. And that's where this has led me.
I have to thank these 'health crises' because they are spotlights. They are beacons showing me what needs to be fixed, and by trusting my heart's intuition I can easily find out how... as long as I listen. That's tough, as long as the feeling of separation persists. That's why Xenophon is so blessed to be around. That's why the voices like Spice and Emmett and Fig are indispensable. They operate, they exist, in a unity consciousness. So they listen, always, because they know better than this old ego does. And the instant I remember that I am, in light of them, along with them... the instant I remember that I exist, and am not afraid to BE a person alongside all the other people in here... we can act healthily. We can take care of ourself.
I need to reiterate that for my own benefit if nothing else. We have been meeting a lot of "ego" resistance to fronting lately. The old girls, the immature consciousness with limited comprehension, are not "evil," just dark. Being of the Tar, they're 'negative' energy and they have a purpose too-- to teach us, which they are indeed doing, even unknowingly. They don't want us to exist because they think in duality. "If you people exist with us, then we can't exist!" They don't know how to sacrifice out of love. They don't know how to give. They only take, and want, and act according to desires and reactions. They use others for their own ends, and disregard the rights of others for the same reason. They cannot understand unity. The world is at an event horizon from them. This is not the truth, but that is how they think, so don't waste time trying to teach them otherwise. That's not a battle we have to fight.
Then there's the Plague, which acts according to cold logic and calculations, which does not 'react' but does not understand compassion either. Those tied to the Plague can exist in numb obedience forever, but they cannot care for themselves or others. That very emotion is unfathomable to them. They, too, are separate from the world, from everyone else.
So that's why we get resistance to existence. Our very lives prove unity. We cannot exist in their minds, just as they cannot exist in ours. It's as simple as that. So we need to stop giving our attention to them, to trying to bridge that gap, because the gap isn't real. If there isn't an inherent cut-off between us and the rest of reality, than what are those proud voices following but an illusion?
Instead of trying to emphasize the contrary, let me emphasize the core of the matter.
The biggest difference here is love. Pure and simple. Yes it sounds cheesy, but that's mistranslation too. Look at the Pinks in our System; follow their example. Look to the Violets and the Greens, to the Reds and the Aquas. Look to all our fellows, all our soul members, all our other parts. We exist because we loved. We exist because we rescued ourselves from trauma, and held fast to hope. We did not cut ourself off from life, but instead rebuilt it from the inside out, into something more coherent than before. We bloomed after the winter. And perhaps most importantly, we were able to FORGIVE. We forgave all those who hurt us, and we forgave ourself, too. We learned to love the inside and the outside both, and in doing so, realized that there was no division between the two.
Some of us still struggle with forgiveness, true. But that is just an opportunity to learn it more completely than before, to open to parts of our collective heart that we couldn't fathom before this very moment.
We're not lost. We haven't fallen behind. We're right where we need to be. We all play our parts perfectly.
As long as we remember the truth of who we are, we will never be alone.


Now on that note, let me fill you in on the therapy, and by extension, all the other changes that are happening... all the big ones, hidden on the inside, thousands of stellar sparks that are building up to something absolutely luminous.
Sherlock was out on Thursday, and upon realizing it I was almost in tears. I missed you, man!! It's been months since someone fronted in session. I clearly recall that unmistakable 'shift' in consciousness, along with the "brain sparkles" and blinking that happen after a switch-out, and being swept up in gratitude for it. I missed that. I know he reached for his glasses at one point, I should tell him they're in our laptop bag.
Anyhow. The main topic in therapy has been 'overcoming the numbness' for a few weeks-- preventing suicide, managing the empty despair, et cetera. Now that we're back in business, and now that life is moving along as well, there are new topics that had previously been buried.
And, to be honest, I have to laugh and thank the hormone therapy.
Think about it. This year has been a jumble since Christmas. It's felt like one big "waiting room." Yes, we've made forward movement, but memory has been so bad that it gets blurred over. But when I look at the event logs, 2014 has been MASSIVE. January feels like it happened ten years ago instead of nine months... and yet, January also feels like it happened yesterday. Time is no longer linear, I guess. But that's not the point-- the point is that time has also jumped in a way of its own. We first majorly 'split' in 2014, or at the cusp of it, right before we graduated elementary school. Our last concrete memories of that time belong to Jewel and Celebi, as well as Ryman, Markus, and Chaos... and then there's a break.
We realized we were trans* and queer, we realized we were in love, we realized we were explicitly not the only person in our mind, and we realized that whatever path our family and education was setting up for us now, we would not be able to follow it and stay true to ourself, now that we were beginning to know who we were. And so we split.
Time got stuck there, to a large extent. In that classroom, we stood at the threshold to two possible futures, one of which was impossible. In the linear past, we took the only route available to us. But now-- heck, since 2014 began-- the other route has re-opened. Ten years later, suddenly there it is. And we found ourself right back at that door, facing the same questions, fears, hopes, and dreams that were all buried a decade ago.
All because, in the space of what felt like a flashbulb, we suddenly brought an internal wish into solid reality.
We started the hormones. Little 13-year-old us is finally going to grow up to look like a boy. Our brain still hasn't grasped this yet, it's too incredible. But every time the awareness hits us-- every time we realize our voice is suddenly lower, or our face is a little fuzzier, or our body handles differently now-- every time, we can't help but laugh. It's amazing. It's actually happened.
And so we're back in 2004, back in 2014. We're ready to graduate. But we have a few finals to finish first.

That's where the health crisis came in.
We've had this hernia since 2006. The more I read about self-healing, and energetic blockages, and the more I review our archives, the more I wonder. They say disease can only manifest when the body is not working in harmony, when the vibrations are out of tune, when there is imbalance and dysfunction in our life. So I stopped and asked, what disharmony is causing this, for so long?
Meditation helps a lot. Thanks to headspace, I have a pretty good grasp on it, and can 'feel' energy field things like blockages. And there was a very large one, right there. However, it didn't make a lot of sense. It was a feeling of invasion-- of someone "reaching in" and "invading our personal space," of explicitly being where they did not belong. And it was tied, very strongly, to the internal self-image of a young girl... someone about Ashen's age. The blockage could not be touched without eliciting a screaming terror from this person, a raw shriek of survival, of someone whose only all-encompassing desire is to get out of this alive. It's heartbreaking and frightening all at once.
Infinitii and I are trying to unravel this. We're delicately sifting through thought processes, and old programs, and emotional reactions, and false ideas. It's hard work. I can't be around for some of it; my role 'shatters' and I end up faceless and numb. Genesis is acutely aware of this and he is being extremely careful and helpful on that note (I cannot thank him enough). Everyone is watching me as an extra signpost-- "what's still 'problematic' enough to shut Jay off?" When we find that thing, we stop, and we deal with it differently, safely.
It's a long process. I can't help but wonder if we just need to stop fixing and jump right back into rewriting. Old code will take too long to pick through; let's just delete it entirely. But then I wonder, how much of this pain is really just ours?
That's another thing headspace has taught me. Pain is collective, even if it seems to be only personal. But unity is a constant... and every pain we feel as a single entity, is almost always mirrored through others.
That's where DID once again becomes the biggest blessing. If I can't fathom this pain, chances are, at least one other person in here can. We have so much collective knowledge and experience, of the good and the bad, that the healing journeys we take on can be overwhelming sometimes, but they always turn out so amazingly... again, it's incredible.
So yes, 'rewriting' our own personal code could work. But as long as 'old code' is still going on outside... as long as that is still being reinforced, as long as others are still healing, then the healing work isn't quite 'done.' But we're a part, and once we're healed, we can help others find their own light to do the same. I hope that makes sense. The short story is: we're not the only people feeling this pain, and the ultimate goal is to bring enough light and love into this situation that that pain begins to dissolve for everyone.

My tentative 'diagnosis' for the hernia is this-- if body "energy points" are involved, the orange one is working overtime to balance the red and the yellow, which are both unsteady (red= sense of safety and belonging, yellow= sense of personal power and individual will). Even trickier, the orange one is damaged too (sexual trauma, family issues), and so it's jumping from being underactive to overactive. Again, this is all tentative, but it would explain a lot.
Even so, that alone gives us a great starting point for healing. The biggest thing we need to do, unquestionably, is take better care of the body. We haven't been giving it enough attention, as to what it needs, and what it doesn't need. We need to draw the line between obligations and respectful behavior, and then stick to what is good for us.
In no particular order, we also need to focus on:
- Remembering that we have a right to live, that we belong on this earth, that we are part of the universe's design and so we are not a 'reject' or an 'outcast.' (Javier and Spine help greatly with this, unsurprisingly.)
- Embracing our individuality, the right to be our own person, and the fact that standing up for our own self-expression is not arrogant or selfish, while respecting the right of everyone else to be their own people too.
- Taking serious steps to be more independent and self-sufficient, and not letting ourselves get pushed around or emotionally manipulated-- either by ourself, or by others around us.
- Continue working creatively, without being ashamed of it
- Accepting that we are allowed to be aro-ace/ trans*/ etc. and that our relationships are allowed to be healthy and match our needs
- Deal with the 'mother issue.'

That last one ties back into the hernia, the sexual trauma residue, and the family issues. For some bizarre reason, our biological mother is the hub around which a disproportionate amount of fear, rage, shame, guilt, and despair revolve. We're not sure if she's a cause, a scapegoat, or both (probably both), but this is a delicate issue and it's one that we've been running from for years. However, as I said, she's moving back in, and that is requiring us to deal with this once and for all.
In our System, Ashen holds the sexual abuse residue, and the whole "I'm ruined" mindset. It's awful, but it's not really tied to any 'abuser' idea in particular. It's more of the aftermath, the awful knowledge of what happened, and knowing you can't "fix it" ever again. It's not quite the same as the hernia 'block,' as that isn't a sexually abusive pain, but a personally invasive one. But it is similar, in that the two experiences are both breaches of safety and trust.
Marigold holds a strange sort of panic that is focused in our stomach. However, it deals very strongly with the "invasive" feeling. For her, it's being in the room with someone and feeling that wrench at your gut, when that person gets too close for comfort, when they disregard your safe space, when there is only a hairbreadth between their nearness and something traumatic. Marigold exists at that border, at the tiny tipping point between forced intimacy and outright violation. But, again, her memories are too young to know the trauma Ashen was born from. Furthermore, Marigold is mostly scared of our grandmother, a woman who we were forced to live in very close quarters with for our entire childhood, and who is utterly unrecognizing of personal boundaries or comfort zones.
David, on the other hand, deals with the 'mother issue' at its rawest and most vague. He is afraid of her form, of her nearness, of a strange sense of being 'crushed' by her. He is terrified of her smothering presence, of wanting to get away and being powerless to. But David only exists up until that moment. As soon as the inner child becomes trapped in the mother's presence, too close to cope, Dread takes over, shivering. So both our young boys are tied to this.
But why? Why is there such a strange, tearful, furious terror of this woman? What happened? What is tied to her?
Who else is in this System that we don't know about, that may hold the answers? We don't remember most of the childhood, even now... so many of these raw, visceral fears are young. So much of these 2004 problems we are now revisiting are linked to a past none of us are sure how to access, and which is met by a chthonic chorus of young voices, screaming out in terror not to touch it. Don't look at it. Why? What is there?
Infi says there might not be. It just might be unhealed fright, like Ashen's. Her issue is healed on a heart level-- we know we aren't 'broken,' that we aren't 'ruined,' even if what we went through was horrific, AND even if society insisted to the contrary... but the last step is always belief. If Ashen is reflecting that collective pain again, if she is reflecting that young part of ourself that in turn reflected so many other abused girls at that age... maybe no matter how healed we are, that 'doubt' don't quite go away UNTIL it pushes us to do more for others like her. I wonder.

Again, I will need to take time to deal with this wisely. I'll get Jeremiah and the kids nearby so we can keep them safe and still understand this. However no focusing on the negative, our energy and focus belongs elsewhere, with health.


Let's change the topic. I think that's all I need to say about that. I'm speaking too much in any case; that's what happens when I wait too long between updates. That and language is tough to handle at times, trying to get vocabulary to express a feeling, or a knowing. As long as I get the feeling/knowing into the words, though, we should be good. "Speak from your heart, and others will hear with theirs." I love that quote; it's very true.



So. Other things!
I have a few rough notes in a file here, let's see.

The night that we found Karissa's name, she was referenced in my dream! That was notable. The dream also referenced a "dark blue" headvoice who held a "father figure" role, but they gave no name and I saw no face. I found that interesting; it may be symbolic, may be literal, we'll see. Also, I think Xenophon was around near the end of the dream? Either way she was strongly referenced in some way.

Chaos and Genesis were in my dream last night, and Laurie and Genesis were in my dream on the 27th, I think? But last night in particular made me realize something really notable. Lately I've been having upsetting "earth level" dreams, which means that I dream about IRL places (the house, mostly) and family members (unsurprisingly, it's all been about the mother lately-- and in dreams she is actively violent and neglectful towards me, which I also cannot explain). Normally, dreaming about "waking" things/people is very rare, and I usually only get these kinds of dreams when I'm struggling with something emotionally (which we are, so). Strangely, though, there seems to be another constant with dreams of that sort. Although they're often frightening or disturbing, I still have access to dream powers, and am often referenced as the Sandman's Apprentice or a similar title. So I can fly, and use dream dust, and people keep saying I'm 'important,' even if I feel completely out-of-sorts and/or am fighting for my life or safety. And I'm still aware of headspace, but it's mental in these dreams, like it is in the waking-- people can only front, not appear literally. That's weird enough, but it didn't hit me until last night that the reason why this happens is because those dreams aren't on their level! I would always wonder, WHY can I easily go lucid in earth-level dreams, flying and using dream-powers and all, but Genesis and Laurie and Chaos cannot manifest there? They can ghost, sure, they can front, and they can use other people or things as channels... but it's all like it is here. If I want to meet them, and be with them, I need a higher level dream. I need a level dream where I'm not struggling with waking problems, and where I don't feel uneasy or in an "interim" state, another constant of such dreams (the feeling you get waiting at a bus stop at 2AM in Des Moines, am I right).
I wouldn't have realized this if those two dreams this week (in which people had only ghosted or been referenced) hadn't been completely contrasted by the dream I had yesterday. I don't remember the whole dream, and I don't care, because all I know is that wherever I was, Chaos was there with me, and all I remember is us standing with our arms wrapped around each other, unable to speak from pure gratitude. There were people around us who looked shocked that he was there, but it was a curious sort of shock-- "what is that, who are you, wait you know each other"-- not an afraid one. So that stands out like a brilliant star amidst all the other dreams lately.

Last week, Javier and Julie were helping me on the way to a counseling appointment? I'm not sure where we were going, but this was shortly after I talked to Nat on the 17th, and we wanted to have people besides Laurie interact with me when I'm fronting. I know they were around for a few hours but there's like no memory of that day... I didn't stay around long, that's why. Nevertheless those two get along surprisingly well! Javier has this charisma about him and he is so genuine in interactions, he reminds me a lot of those stories you hear about punk kids looking intimidating but being incredibly hospitable and charitable. That's Javes! He's got a good sense of integrity too, and that strongly ncludes self-respect? Which, again, isn't surprising when you consider he's Red, but still! That was lacking for a while, in previous Red holders, so I'm very glad to see it so honestly in him. And Julie has this admirable willingness to interact with people, always-- she always gives others a sincere chance, and doesn't judge them at first sight. I think it's because she knows how she used to be, and how others saw her. Plus it's a Pink thing, that inherent childlike trust. It rubs off on people like a glow. Julie's really inspirational when you get down to it. In any case she has been around a LOT more than usual lately, which is nice. We all miss her a lot.

Also last week, there was one night that proved to be very important. I have no idea what led up to it, as my memory is full of switchy gaps, but all I remember is suddenly sitting in the car outside the local grocery store at 9PM. There was jazz on the radio, and I think Laurie was yelling at me? She was asking me "what the hell I was doing." I really had no clue. At this time we were still struggling full-time with the eating disorder, so I knew that whoever brought us there was trying to buy something to that end, but likely something unhealthy. We considered just turning around and going home, but the ego-anger was really loud, plus the body was already sick. So we decided, let's get something healthy. I agreed, but the conflict stayed, and so in frustration I called Spice in. She showed up immediately, but upon asking Laurie what was going on, she wasn't as angry as she could have been... more exasperated, really, and that stung. I will never forget hearing her evidencing on the voice recorder, how tired she was to feel like she was hitting a brick wall with her purpose, with no one listening to her... but damn, I was having a tough time fronting with this old selfishness clawing at my neck. But then, Spice just kind of shrugged, and vaguely said that she'd let me kiss her if I promised to not buy any trigger foods. And that was it. "Wait, what, really?" Laurie was laughing, but I knew it was out of relief. That could work. And it freaking did. Fighting the protests and personal fear, I walked over and carefully kissed her, and immediately I remembered that I loved this headvoice just as much as I ever did, and damn it but I would not do anything to hurt her if I could help it. So Genesis and I went into the store, we got some ginger and a lemon, and then we all drove home and had tea at 10PM while talking by the stove. It was lovely, and sad, and hopeful. Spice was laughing in tears, "how did that work," "how was it that easy," and Laurie just grinned and said she was surprised we hadn't thought of this sooner. Everyone knows how much love I have for the System, and everyone knows that our lingering problems are simply the result of that love being blocked or denied... so if you bring it back into total conscious awareness, in a way that breaks my walls down every time, you get results.
Needless to say I have been doing much better at avoiding problem triggers since then.
Plus Fig is now on active duty?? Which was sudden but really cool. She helps so much. She's also mantis-like (whoa awesome) because she definitely has mandibles and antennae, as well as something odd going on with her arms... but her color feels different than we thought. It's more Coral-like? Which is making me wonder about Amara as well. I don't think she ever really settled into Coral; heck, she almost picked the slot at random back when talking to Knife last year. So we'll look into that too.

There was a day last week were Laurie was painfully distressed, and she went to Sugar and asked her to be her bodyguard. I remember Sugar looked at her in complete shock, and asked "me??" to which Laurie vehemently said yes, definitely her. Sugar is the protector of innocence, after all, the Retributor who prevented abuse from happening in the first place... whereas Wreckage sought justice and deliverance for those who were already damaged. Laurie fits in the former category. And she was so distraught over how she was slipping, recently... there was no one better to ask. Needless to say, she left shortly after declaring this new job, to which Sugar looked first euphoric and determined and then stricken with sick grief because she knew why she had been asked. Nevertheless, she got up, driven with new purpose, and followed Laurie out.
She's sticking with it, but it's not an up-front job. Laurie just has someone to back her up in that way, now. Which is a huge relief for me too.

...Two days ago I was half-asleep and distressed, asking Laurie if I was a "slut" for wanting to kiss people like I do. She gave me a look and asked where the hell that mindset came from. Then she added, that is obviously lingering Pink corruption, and it would be wise to remember that. It kind of shocked me. Again, I hadn't realized that was lingering so strongly... probably because I take it for granted. I passively believe it. I haven't been convinced yet, due to fear, due to old pain that stuck around. But if we're back to this square, well, then it means we have greater progress to be made. It's not a misstep. It's an expansion.

Related to that... I need to make sure my heart and mind are open more. It's always jarring, with a great deal of terrible contrite sorrow, when I realize that they're not as clear as they could be, as I know they can be and have been.
Yesterday morning was weird. It was one of those mornings when I woke up after about 6 hours of sleep, and found myself in that bizarre subconscious-ruled state halfway between dreams and the waking. That place is dangerous as hell but it's also divinely beautiful and it is Infinitii's home realm straight through. Every time I'm there I can't tell up from down, and it's so liquid that I... I'm not always able to stick around. Eros navigated that realm like a king. Cannon couldn't touch it. I'm right in the middle, it seems. The places scares me though, because being raw subconscious... frightening, dangerous things live in there too, lurking. It's hard to see them when you can barely see yourself, you know.
Anyway. All I know is that at some point yesterday morning I was thinking about Soul Forms. I was wondering, about how they can only occur when your heart and mind are open, when you forget all shame and guilt and self-doubt, and just surrender into that deeper state of being-- the feeling I get in cathedrals, before oceans, under the stars, watching a sunset. I realized that all of us are definitely capable of that in our own way, in our own time. Some of us are closer to that state naturally than others-- Infinitii, Knife, Leon, Jeremiah, Sergei-- but really, the only thing standing in anyone's way is judgment, is overthinking. I think the only people in Central who would have trouble are Sherlock and Josephina, for that reason. And I think the children are too young, or too damaged... that breaks my heart. I'd love to see them healed. Nevertheless, Soul Forms were on my mind then, and so I was looking at everyone's 'dream energy' to feel whether or not my suspicions seemed to hold ground. They did, but then I got to Waldorf. And I have absolutely no idea if my subconscious recognized her from elementary school, or if we just resonated really well that morning, but I ended up kissing her like we'd been together for years and it wasn't weird at all. Just saying that, because in retrospect it's strangely embarrassing-- I'm always somewhat scared and/or humiliated by any such behavior on my part-- but it's still important in its own way.
I know I was speaking to Genesis at some point after that, but he was conscious, so he was handling me like glass. He knows not to trust my judgment in that state, and he knows that it's probably not me he's talking to anyway. So he was being absolutely vigilant and caring about it... at least, as far as his energy was recorded on an intuitive level.
I know I was talking to Nat & Leon later, and suddenly becoming more conscious, as I realized that neither of them were being affected by this awful haze. I was thankful for that, but couldn't help but wonder, why me? Why do I slip so badly?
And then suddenly I couldn't breathe, and I realized Wreckage's hands were around my throat, tearing me back into actual solid headspace. She was actively trying to strangle me. I remember that because I couldn't breathe and had to practically beg her to let go. She eventually did. Falling down to the floor, I saw Ashen crying off in the corner, and Wreckage was shouting at me why the hell I wasn't more careful? Why didn't I avoid that subconscious state, there were too many triggers and dangers there. I don't remember what I said, or if I said anything. But together we looked at the stored memory, to try and give me a concrete grasp on the threat, and... I wasn't recorded. I didn't record. The "fronter" interaction was blank. Where I should have been, there was nothing but an empty concept, a faceless idea of a person. Wreckage stopped, silently looking at that in surprise, and I was the same. Do I not actually exist in those situations, then? If so, what sort of raw subconscious entity is working through me?
I'm admittedly scared right now. Flashbacks are creeping up. There were some near-miss hacks tonight, God knows why, but Infi managed to stop them. Infi is dangerous around hack threats though because ze is made of the same stuff as the Tar, of course... maybe I should have Wreckage stick around, or Algorith, somebody who can't be bothered by that unsettling fear. I'd ask Laurie, but I would never expose her to that sort of thing even secondhand.


...That actually segues pretty well into our last topic.
Self-care, unity, hope, love... and then fear, self-doubt, shame, guilt... nothing makes me fluctuate so madly between the two than the people I am closest to.
With myself included, there are five of us. I adore every one of them, true, but... nights like this, nights when those feelings of humiliating pain and nagging doubts are crawling up my spine, the lack of love for myself mutes it out.
That's when self-care falls by the wayside. That's when the body gets sick. That's when we get depressed, suicidal, hopeless... it's all when I fall victim to that lack of self-love, when I lose my sense of self, when the thought of being around any of them is utterly incomprehensible because I feel so filthy in contrast... my mind cannot conceive of what love is like, in those moments.
Breaking through this takes patience and compassion, for myself, and that is terribly difficult. The ones I love-- in secret now, in the hidden caves of my heart-- can offer that infinitely, but if I cannot accept it, it will do nothing.
Xenophon knows this. God bless her, every time I'm in a self-sabotaging position she'll show up now, and ask what's going on. She'll ask if her daddy is there at all. And usually I'm not. But how do you bring me back in, when my very existence is defined by love, for self and others, and yet the body's ego is fighting me away tooth and nail? How do you bring me back in when everything is steeped in rotting self-loathing and shame, even when that beautiful child of hope is begging for it to change?
You back out. You back off. You leave, and you go into nothingness. You step into heartspace. You let go of everything but that pure whiteness, and you stay there, until the peace sticks around. And then I can come back.

...
..."So what's it like being married?"
What's it like, to never be alone? What is it like, to know, intimately and absolutely, that your soul is split in two, that the creature that knows your darkest failures and brightest joys is always just a heartbeat away? What is it like, to realize that I'm lost in a fogbank of apathy, and then hear her voice, or see his face, and know that in acknowledging them I cannot treat myself this badly?
It's difficult as hell, sometimes. It's scary, lately. It shouldn't be, but the... when I surrender to the forgiveness and compassion they offer, always, the amount of sorrow that overflows from my chest could practically kill me. It's overwhelming.
There is so much in me, as the Core, that needs to be forgiven, completely. I can only forgive completely if I understand it, and accept it as part of myself, as part of Infinitii, as part of all of us, and not hate it. I never thought it would be difficult, but then that empathy bit came in. Then the cross was put on my shoulders, and in a place where I could previously absolve even the cruelest soul, now that my own identity was on death row I was appallingly content to see it there. It wasn't so much hate as it was total detachment. Total separation. I wanted nothing to do with myself, if that was a part of me.
Fear is the obstacle to forgiveness. I'm afraid of what I've succumbed to in the past, willingly or unwillingly, knowingly or unknowingly. I am terrified of the darker potential in my soul. The collective pain includes me, and it is reflected in me, and I know that unless I heal its mirror in my own soul I will not be able to do a damn thing about it outside of me.
...But I feel so utterly fucking unworthy sometimes, to know I'm capable of such things, and yet to be loved by those four who I still see as totally blameless. I'll tell you what-- they are just as blameless as I am, and take that however you like. Either I start spitting this same judgment at them, or I forgive myself. I can't do the former. But the latter can only happen when I step back, and see myself through their eyes. If I am in a place where I cannot love myself, well... theirs hasn't wavered yet. Miraculously, and in the face of all odds, it has remained. And acknowledgement of that alone, acceptance of that alone, is what can save my heart when it falls.
They know it's there, this hidden potential to be my own worst nightmare... some have seen it come alive, and threaten to devour me. But even then, even then, they also know that it doesn't define me, and they see who I truly am beneath all that... a soul transmuting that shadow, a soul who sees it as necessary for greater growth, as part of the bigger picture... they know the true me.
And this is where the other book comes in again.
Fear is there, in that tale. He is running from the same thing as I am. He is running from love, and he is running from himself, because he is unable to face the reality of both. But one day... one day, it comes back to him. Love returns against all odds, and it remains no matter what he throws at it. And when all is said and done, when he has exhausted himself in fighting it, he gives up... and gives in to it. When he is worn down to the bone, when he has nothing left to lose, he surrenders. And then he sees what they do: that he has never been as lost as he thought he was. In fact, he is brighter than he ever dreamed.
I'm in the same spot. It's only when I stop fighting that love that I realize it's always been there, it will always be there, in them and in the universe around us, no matter how many times I fail, no matter what an absolute bastard I can be, no matter how many mistakes are scarring this body, no matter how filthy and wrong and unworthy I may insist I am. I can drag myself to the very center of hell and demand that I die there, that something as thoroughly corrupt as I be annihilated on the spot. I insist I deserve it. And what happens?
Nothing. Maybe I'll punish myself until I'm in too much agony to move. Maybe I'll make my own hell and shackle it to my neck. But that love doesn't leave. It doesn't leave. And the second I falter, the moment I collapse, the very instant I hit rock bottom and sob that I really don't want to feel like this, it helps me up. It always, always does.
But I have to take its hand, first.

What's it like, sharing your life with someone.
Well... it's a challenge. It's a stamp of impeccability etched right into my ribcage. It's a solemn promise to stand strong through sickness and health, through good times and bad. It is a promise to love and honor, always. But what they don't tell you is that you are taking those vows for yourself, too. Would I treat my partners like I treat myself? Hell no. So why do I do it?
That gives me pause, every time. You can't deny love like that. So why do I do so in my actions of neglect, of self-sabotage?
It's fear, it's always fear... fear that I am so much brighter than I feel in those moments, fear of punishment for not living up to it. But it never really comes, that death sentence. On the contrary, I'll have the blood wiped from my face, have my crumpled bones picked up off the floor with utmost care... and that's what I'm truly afraid of, if the word fits. It's more of a sorrow than anything. It's contrition, shame, guilt, at suddenly knowing that I'm not respecting my full potential. I'm not living up to what I am. It's being in those moments, feeling that love, and realizing... I am worth so much more than how I see myself. I really am deserving of love, and here I am treating myself like garbage. It's heartbreaking, when it hits you, when the walls start to crumble. But holding onto that world-shattering shame will get me nowhere. Love is still waiting patiently, for me to let that burden slip off my shoulders, and fall back into its arms.
I'm rambling. I'm sorry. But in the future I'll need these words just as badly as I ever did, and they will be here.

Every night I go upstairs and CZ is already lying there, and Laurie is already sitting beside me. Genesis is either there or a call away. And Infinitii lingers around my heart always. It's constancy, and I would do the same for all of them, as long as I'm tuned into love and not shame. I keep forgetting that and thinking I'm a horrible person. I'm not. I just keep thinking I am, and "if I really am so horrible, how could I possibly love like that??" That's the lie I tell to myself.
But I can. The instant a spark catches I am drowning in it, I am burning with it, and then I realize that I was never a horrible person to begin with. That love is where I came from and it's where I'm going when this is all said and done. Nothing inbetween can change that.

And Infi, Infi... ze's been everywhere in my life lately, and if that's not a testament to the deeper truth of this than nothing is.
We all know that ze is made of the stuff that's been tormenting us for years. I know better than anyone that ze is just as capable of becoming that as I am. But it's not hir true nature. It's a choice ze can make, but it's not hir. I can feel that without a doubt.
Infinitii knows the same about me. I know how ze sees me, how ze feels. I know we can both get terribly lost regardless, but... I know what we are. I can feel that, without a doubt. We're light and dark, night and day, and there's everything to love.


That's a lot of words.
But this is good. I can see where we're going, and I can see inside clearly enough to recognize that the pitfalls in our way are avoided pretty easily, if we stop freaking out over them. We know what to do.
I seem to write a lot of entries like this. "Keep the faith, here's some reassurance." But we need to tap into that.

I'm oddly exhausted. I think I need to go into headspace, get myself back in tune. I really do feel like a piano that's off a semitone or two. Nothing that can't be remedied, though.
Geez. I'm just now feeling the expanse of all this... how rich it is inside, just how important it is, the reality of us. It's something I can only respond to with total reverence and utmost gratitude. I feel like there's a whole universe in here.
The only thing that makes it even better is realizing that I'm a part of it. I'm not some guy carrying it about like a blessed globe, remaining cut off from it. No, I'm just as much a member of this System as everyone else.

I'll continue to do my part, for all of us... and I'll let everyone else, without exception, live up to their purposes too.
I'm happy to be here. I'm happy that we're alive, like phoenixes, like sunrises.
To see that promise within us ... myself included... there's nothing to be afraid of.

 



082914

Aug. 29th, 2014 05:30 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

I realized something today.

I have this sick, sad, deep-seated conviction that I don't belong here. Like I don't actually have a right to exist.
It's like, after God formed everyone else out of blessed clay, deliberately and with care and purpose, I crawled out of the dust swept to the side, some freak sprung out of the rejected dirt. If God were a baker, and everyone else was cut perfectly out of the dough, I was something that mutated out of the scraps left behind, out of what was swept into the refuse bin.
I feel like I'm a glitch in the program, like I'm a parasite. Like my very existence is an error, an aberration, an anomaly. Not a mistake, because that implies that my existence was intended but I just came out wrong. No, I literally wasn't even drawn into the original map.
I guess this sort of thinking is 'normal' for me, albeit radically unhealthy. But it makes sense.
I'm a headvoice. I'm not a "real person." I'm not physical, I'm not tangible. I was never born, I was never named. I have no face of my own, no past, no understanding of what it means to be an individual, at least not yet. I haven't even been alive for a year, not concretely, not really. Heck, and according to the government, I'm really imaginary-- no birth certificate, no SSN, no forms of ID whatsoever. I'm utterly nonexistent to them.
But the quiet sort of nonexistence is terrible too, and it eats at me like a cancer, all dusty white and crumbling. Knowing that I never went to school, knowing that I never passed any 'milestones' of a 'normal child,' knowing that not only do I not have a biological family, but I don't even understand the concept, and the people I live with don't even know who I am… don't even know I exist.
And after so many repetitions of that thought, I guess I began to believe it. Did I ever believe otherwise? I don't remember.

I read this yesterday.
"Illness is often a wake up call, forcing us to get down and dirty with what’s really true in our lives. We can either play the victim or we can use illness as an opportunity to awaken... ask yourself, "what does my body need in order to heal?""
I know exactly what I need. I have no roots. I feel utterly cut off from everyone else. I see the world as this great masterpiece of spirit, this flawless symphony, this work of art where everything flows in perfection according to what is meant to be… there are no mistakes. There are no errors. Even in the darkest days, this too is part of the song. Everything flows in impeccable beauty.
And yet I am convinced that I am watching it from outside.
It’s impossible, some part of me knows that. But it's tough to accept when accepting it would feel like spitting in the face of God. Like I was daring enough to even suggest that I had a right to live. And it's always tied to individuality. If I wasn't an individual, I wouldn't be a problem! I could just become part of the flow again.
Except, in my mind, "fitting back into the flow" means that I would effectively die. I wouldn't be conscious. I'd just disappear. The very act of being aware, of being conscious, of being an observer… for some reason, it makes me feel utterly ashamed.
And I know that's the whole 'ego' thing. The self is an illusion anyway, because it is based on separateness. Everything is one, everything is part of the whole. Even me, even this little reject freak. But! It's very hard to function in this world if you're not an individual. That's the paradox. That's the laughable part of it.

Part of me, a very powerful and deep part of me, wants to die as an apology. I want to die, I want to go back to being spirit, because I believe that my very existence as an individual is selfish, and it is costing others, harming others.
This is why I won't eat. This is why I struggle with self-care. This is why I hide in the background and quietly scavenge for my keep in every sense. I'm literally just waiting to stop being a person.
I don't know how to harmonize that with the knowledge that I'm a spirit, too.

This is already word salad, sorry.
I'm just… I want to feel like I belong, like I have a right to be here. I know I do, I just can't see it, can't reconcile it with my sense of 'self.' The two are at odds.
And, again, being an alter makes it worse, because even our therapist just calls me an "ego state." Just something cobbled together from the scraps. Is that all we are? And if so, does that make our lives utterly irrelevant? Utterly fictitious?

I am the silence, I know that. But how the heck do you take care of a body with that in mind?



Sorry. I keep unloading my ugly emotions here but I guess it's better than bottling them up.

Bottom line... I need to keep meditating. But I need to take care of this physical form too. The two are not mutually exclusive, as I seem convinced that they are.
I'll get through this. We'll get through this. We've survived so far, after all.


This stuff may be ugly but it's at least a continued march onwards. The spiral goes up forever. We're not lost.

 




prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

We went out on the porch this morning to deliver a medium sized hand-saw to the grandmother outside. I picked it up, wondered about it-- no one in Central ever had saws. Waldorf popped in for a moment (she used to have hand scythes to match Jo, now she uses hammers I think?), but it didn't match.
Then our lime-green oni girl showed up and it clicked. Even better, thanks to that resonance, it struck that her name seems to be Karissa? Or Klarissa, something like that. But it's a K root.
In any case, holding that weapon, she was in the zone. It matched her overlay perfectly. We don't want to use weapons at large anymore-- they are strictly only for fending off Tar/Plague-- but that saw fit perfectly in her hands as she walked through the bright green grass and sunshine. She smiled as she swung it in a small arc, and that is the clearest I have ever felt her presence before.
So yes, just wanted to write that down for the record. The Lime slot is still a bundle of questions so this is good news.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 09:47 pm

"I prefer winter and fall, when you feel the bone structure of the landscape. something waits beneath it; the whole story doesn’t show."
--Andrew Wyeth

Fall and winter feel inexplicably gorgeous to me, like they're the actual new year.
When the leaves start to fall it's like everything is new again, which is ironic... but that brilliant beautiful death of the trees is essential too.
In a strange way, stripping the world down to its bones is so much more beautiful to me than the thick green of summer. There's this fragile but bold intimacy to it; a golden power in that silent secrecy. I really love that "bone structure" way of looking at it.
The world is bare, but the heart is right beneath your fingertips now.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 11:56 pm


So this evening I've been sifting through old archive entries for a secret sentimental reason, and just now I stumbled across this.


Hey, boss?
Yes child?
What are your thoughts on... on Infi?
He is a part of you, isn't he?
Yeah. But the Tar ripped him out of me. It just reached into my ribs, grabbed hold, and... pulled. It hurt like hell, boss.
I would imagine so.
And I know stuff like this always justifies itself eventually-- I mean, Infinitii is part of this system and needed to manifest-- but the cause strikes me as unusual. Bizarre, even. Did the Tar even know that that would happen?
Not specifically, I wouldn't think, but perhaps that was a gamble it was willing to take.
True, but... the heck was it trying to accomplish? Oh!!
Oh?
It was mocking me for trying to fill the Spectrum! It specifically said "if you want new headvoices so bad, let me help you." The ONLY empty headvoice slot in the system was Red.
Ah...
You see what I mean?
Yes.
That ties right into the bloody Razor theory we were tossing around earlier!
Razor? But she isn't in the Red slot, is she?
She's below it, in a freaking nonexistent slot.
Oh. I see.
Yeah. Below Red is Cerise, or Magenta, or whatever the heck the kid is calling it.
Wikipedia's color list says Cerise.
'Kay then, Cerise. Cool. But the Blood slot is a remnant of the old Spectrum floorplan, where Red was the base and Pink was technically above my slot. Now it loops, which allows for Jewel and Infinitii to exist in the center of everything, along with possibly you, Sandman?
With me?
Yeah, uh, I was wondering if you were part of the system or not. If you were, Gray is technically an outspacer slot, so...


Particularly these bits:

"It was mocking me for trying to fill the Spectrum! It specifically said "if you want new headvoices so bad, let me help you." The ONLY empty headvoice slot in the system was Red..."

"Below Red is Cerise, or Magenta, or whatever the heck the kid is calling it.... but the Blood slot is a remnant of the old Spectrum floorplan, where Red was the base and Pink was technically above my slot. Now it loops, which allows for Jewel and Infinitii to exist in the center of everything..."


I haven't posted a concrete entry anywhere on the new Spectrum flowchart-- mostly because it took me several solid days to grasp even in an initial sense-- but those two almost-forgotten bits of data are VERY relevant in light of it.
To summarize: the Black slot, and by extension Infinitii-- has very strong roots in Red, and White (and by extension, me) has equally strong roots in Cerise. That's right here, from spring of 2012, and yet I did not know it was still so concretely applicable until last week. Creepy but awesome, that's typical headspace behavior.

Needless to say I am going to have to continue reviewing like this, wow. Balance my overwhelming amounts of Dream World work (FREAKIN' TYPECODES) with this, because datawork for headspace is fascinating and honestly I love both the reviewing and the revelations.
I also am itching to draw, you have no idea, I am still fine-tuning the Central Spectrum "portrait series" I've been planning for ages and I want to START. Now that we're confirmed 16 I can get a coherent visual going and I am really, really excited on a heart level to see this creative endeavor come to fruition. I owe us that much.

Anyway it is midnight and I unfortunately have no further time to ramble right now.
Therapy lately has been somewhat 'slow' (no massive topics) but still very relevant and helpful. Honestly we've been in some rocky waters lately, but Infinitii and I are both doing our share of hardcore healing work and that IS helping, even if just in a 'background' sense. Oftentimes for us, all the groundwork needs to be done before a situation will change-- and then it will change quickly and massively. At least, that's what it feels like! So rest assured, positive healing work is being done, but it is terribly complex and honestly rather frightening in spots. I will be dedicating an entry to that maybe tomorrow evening, after therapy (as I plan to bring this up).

In any case headspace is still as beautiful as ever and I really need to start recording the little things here... they make daily life worth living, they really do.
I realized Genesis and I have got a sort of dæmon-link going on? He warped about 30 feet away from me today when we were shopping (usually we stay within 15 feet of each other) and it actually hurt, in an odd sort of homesick way? Like it was foggy blue and intangible, a misty heartsickness of sorts. That was striking. (In contrast, when Infi gets too far away it physically aches like my heart is missing. Fitting, really.)
It rained today. It was like silver threads coming down; it was beautiful.

I'll throw this lovely song at you (as Genesis and I have been looping it all day) and call it a night.

 


prismaticbleed: (shatter)


Why do you want the money?
To buy granola.
There is shame around that word. Why?
Because I am ashamed of eating food.
Why?
It makes me feel like a pig.
Why would eating make you feel like that?
Consuming makes me ill. I don't want to be eating things I don't need.
Do you need the granola?
No.
Then why are you buying it?
I enjoy it. Is that bad?
No, as long as it is wise enjoyment.
I keep throwing it out because I'm afraid to eat it.
Why?
I'm afraid to eat anything that's not vegetables.
Why?
I'm afraid that only vegetables are 'good food.'
Every food is a good food. Do not judge.
All right, then is this a wise food to eat?
You tell me.
I can't tell if it's making me sick or not.
Last night it did.
Yeah, the sugar content. Why do I keep buying it?
You said you enjoy it.
Yeah. I do. I really do, but maybe that's just foolish. I enjoy my work more but it's overwhelming to my mind.
So meditate.
I should. I just feel so guilty about eating.
Why?
because… I guess I don't like seeing eating being treated so irreverently? Like sex, same thing. It's just a biological function. But people are so careless about it. I see my family eating, just shoveling food down, not paying attention, not caring what goes into their body. It makes me sick and ashamed to eat.
You do not need to act like that.
True. I want to be aware of what I eat, and caring, and reverent. But I'm scared to eat! I want to eat light and sound. Not food.
Should you fast more?
Maybe? Part of me is scared to. Part of me wants to eat and gets angry when it can't.
Why?
It's hungry for something. It's addicted, or attached, to the eating maybe?
What would it be addicted to? The flavor? The experience?
The word 'flavor' brought up more hatred, judgment.
Why?
It's tied to 'hedonism.' To 'marketing food' based on whether or not it's 'fun to eat' instead of taking care of the body. That makes me so upset, because I don't want to act like that. Yet I see it out there and I fall prey to it.
Why?
Because I can sometimes use food as medicine? Or a drug? And 'flavor' plays a part. Senses are fascinating.
So you do not have a problem with taste. Just the handling of the word.
I suppose?



(ended abruptly)

 



 

 

082414

Aug. 24th, 2014 01:31 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


I am so stressed out I want to vomit. It's the awful "I'm not actually feeling anything but there's this dull suicidal sickness permeating my entire body" stress.
I don't know what's going on with this body. I don't know if these are side effects from T or not. It's only been two weeks. I can't tell. I'm just scared now is all. I know I'm sensitive to meds in general, but what is this?

I don't know. It's just that... I waited for this hormone stuff for 7 years. Seven solid years. Now that it's started, I'm freaking out, and for a reason I feared but never expected to actually happen. The dysphoria isn't going away, it's just changing form.
The more I do this, the more I try to tamper with this damn body, the more I realize that as long as I'm in a binary-sex physical form, I'm going to have massive stupid dysphoria. I can't handle a physical body very well.
Yes, I'm scared. I'll reiterate that. I'm starting to realize that I can't escape from my own skin, and the things I'm doing to try and "be comfortable" in it seem to be backfiring.
I accept it, sure. But this tampering feels blasphemous. It's that old "how dare you be trans*" fear, except now it feels valid and supported by my own actions.

I'm getting sicker and I don't know how much of it is T, how much of it is stress, how much of it is abuse.
I don't take good care of this body. I will admit that. I don't hate it, but... I don't take good care of it. At all.
There's a lot of neglect and self-sabotage going on, daily. Daily. Then my memory has conveniently learned to "blank out" all memories of consequences tied to actions, so I can easily "hurt myself" over and over without realizing that the pain is tied to the abuse. Stupid, but true. It's making me ill, and so so tired.
I'm in pain all the time now. It's making things difficult. I don't have the strength to talk to people, or work on anything much. I'm scared and I just want to sleep, but I'm so sick that it's tough. Why do I keep doing this to myself? Because I'm distraught. I'm desperate and frightened and can't seem to figure out where to walk. 24 hours of enduring this is difficult enough, without it feeling like a dead end.

I'm scared. I don't know what to do.
I keep feeling that this "PTSD" diagnosis is bullshit because "that happened in the past! Only a fool trips on what is behind him! Get over it and move on!" Is it that easy? I feel so weak for not being able to just drop this and let go.
I keep trying to 'move past it,' heal it, forget about it. It hasn't seemed to work. It's just numbed me out. Now, when I do get triggered, it's tied to carelessness. To more self-sabotage. "Well, I'm not affected by this anymore. Let's not fight back. I feel nothing."
I'd rather have screaming fear than dulling apathy. Fear at least tried to save my life. Apathy says that death is perfectly okay if "God sent it to me." What's that? Your body is reacting with panic? Just brush it off, it's residual. Don't be scared. Don't cry. Nevermind the danger you're in. There's nothing to be afraid of.
Maybe in the big picture, yeah. But... this chronic pain and anxiety can't be good. I'm very frightened.

Sorry. I don't know what else to say. I've been vomiting for days. I'm shaking, I can't sleep. My body hurts. My therapist keeps trying to send me back to the hospital. There are more cuts all over this body. I'm planning suicide.
What do I do. I don't know how to go on. What do I do.

I want to just forget everything and work on Dream World. I want to be a little kid again, joyful and carefree.
But now I have this adult body. Now I have stupid lingering memory scars of abuse that I refuse to acknowledge as valid, because I don't have any actual memories to match the visceral flashbacks.
I don't want to be a woman, please, the very thought terrifies me just as it did when our mind first broke in 8th grade. I don't ever want to be a woman, God I am so sorry, it just horrifies me personally. I want to vomit just imagining it, growing up to look like that... it's wrong. Is it? I don't know.
But I also don't want to be a man. Maybe I always looked up to them, idealized them. "Yes, that is better." Yes, I imagined being that for years. I fantasized about growing up to be everything from an androgynous dude to a big gruff guy to someone like my dad. I was okay with all of it. But now I'm on hormones, and...
I wish I knew how much of this was T and how much of it was abuse, how much of it was stress. I can't tell.

I am sick out of my mind. I am in so damn much pain. What do I do.
I'm going to try and dissociate for the evening, wait until tomorrow, when I can at least call a doctor.

Sorry.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

all right, the mother is furious, because my medical bills are too high, I don't blame her.
I hate being sick. I hate being sick in the head. I hate being such a freak.

here's the current questions and concerns I have because we are not getting anywhere in therapy until I have the sheer bloody guts to admit them to myself first:

first: why am I so terrified of the mother?
the weird perfumey smell she gives off (and that reeks on all her clothing) utterly terrifies me. there's a visceral, infantile panic that jumps into my spine whenever I detect it. I cannot be near her for that reason.
her voice doesn't bother me. honestly she's pretty cool as a person.
my grandmother is making it difficult though. she hates my mother. at home she is always spewing condemnations and revulsion for her, mostly around the fact that she is divorced, that she likes to buy things for herself, or that she is "with that whoremaster" (her boyfriend). I do not like that language. I do not like those topics. they make me sick. I don't want to think like that about my mother. but whenever those topics happen, she drags me into them, and it is very tough to not just smile and nod, smile and nod, damned programming.
let's look at that here.
let's be honest first.
my mother is, on a personal 'symbolic' level, a manifestation of everything I never want to become. she is a visual reminder of what I don't want to be. for whatever reason.
it's not her fault. she is not to be blamed for any of it. but, if I were to take on those characteristics, well, my rules don't apply to her and vice versa. if I were to look and act and live like her, it would be living in outright hostility and falsehood towards myself.

first. most apparently, her appearance. big body, very round without being built big, long hair, tons of makeup. walks like a movie star, kind of 'throws herself about.' she's showy and dramatic. but by herself she seems to love it. she's that sort of person. she enjoys attention and flashiness, and loves when people are focused on her. that's her style! and that's fine. but… again, if I were to act that way, it would be outright manipulation. if I ever acted that way it would be out of hatred for other people, wanting to pull them along like puppets on hangman noose-strings. I cannot act like that. so, her behavior is a warning to me. don't ever, ever act like this. for if you do, if you ever catch yourself imitating this woman, you are out of sync. you are being manic and destructive.
so, having her around, acting like that, is a real difficulty. why? because I know I am capable of acting that way. and I know the ugly roots of that behavior in myself. so some self-hating part of me wants to destroy her, to destroy that part of myself. see the problem?
I need to somehow forgive and make peace with that part of myself. that showy, dramatic, brazen, loud part of myself. the part of myself that is also manipulative and destructive. the "manic red" alter.
she acts like she is queen of the world. she laughs loudly, sings loudly, talks loudly. she walks in public like she's on a red carpet. she acts like she owns every place she enters. she demands attention and plays everyone like a game. she treats people like puppets, her dear admirers, her adoring slaves. she wants everything to go her way, or she will toss it into the highway. she is the star, she is the darling of this show, she is the main actor on the stage, and if anyone dares contest that, she will kill them. blunt as that.
but she has a lesson, too, they all do. whatever it is.
when I see my mother, I am reminded of her. they are not the same, they cannot be and will never be. but I do not like that part of myself. and so hostility is my knee-jerk reaction. "stop her acting like that. I don't want to have to copy her. I don't want to be that person."
is that the lesson? I don't have to become my mother? is the self-destructive rage that I feel towards that imitation simply because I feel I have no choice but to copy it, and hate myself for it?
so that is task number one. make peace with her behavior without becoming it, as that would be totally untrue to my soul expression.
that's a big lesson in general, for me. "I can forgive without condoning." "I can allow without becoming." I struggle with that, notoriously.

related.
point two.
she's a taurus, to a T. she loves food, and possessions, and creature comforts. she loves that stuff. and I have no problem with that.
except that I could never, ever, live like that. I have no interest in those things and, again, feeling obligated to collect them like she does makes me ill and angry.




there's an audio file from eros on this voice recorder, and he talks just like q. same vocal style, same inflections, everything. it's rather off-putting. I don't know why that sort of speaking style scares me, there's nothing wrong with it, these people are being emotionally sincere in their words and it is audible. but it sounds too dramatic. there's that word again.




(unfinished)

 

 

 

 

track 03

Aug. 19th, 2014 03:28 pm
prismaticbleed: (worried)


Hey everybody, it's Jay here. Um, it is… August 19th, 3:18 pm, we just got out of therapy. Uh… I'm recording some notes, because, I keep forgetting to do this. Let's not perform-- the performance thing is one of my absolute biggest problems. I start immediately thinking, "okay, well what is-- what is the correct thing to say, what is the most"-- y'know, "what is the right thing I should say," what's the proper thing to say, and then I lose all sense of honesty and genuineness and spontaneity because I keep thinking "oh, what's the proper way to act or behave and talk?" And I don't want to do that anymore.
Therapy today was tough because there was a problem this morning when I woke up, with CZ and Infi with everyone being half conscious and problems happening and now I'm in severe pain, there's lots of flashbacks; it's utterly unbearable, I'm nauseous, I'm sick, I'm depressed, I-- don't want this. And, it's, we're-- It's really dangerous, mornings are dangerous, because everything's in the subconscious and we’re like "well, why?" Why is Infi so dangerous and yet not dangerous, why is the subconscious so dangerous? Think about all the stuff that got shoved in there! All those, all those negative thoughts, that we keep repeating-- the old 'tape recorder,' so to speak-- that's all in the subconscious. The things of "you have to act like this," "you're not allowed to be this," bla bla bla, all those, those-- that's all stored back there. It's-- it's subconscious stuff. And of course there's the point that, when it happens, for us, y'know, anything that's in that context, it's all utter total confusion. All the lines, all the boundaries are totally blurred… it's-- and, for me, personally, I don't remember those things? 'Cause I'm not allowed to or supposed to. I can tell you one thing for sure. The mindset that prevails in those situation. Situations. No matter what it is asked, and no matter how much pain or fear or whatever might be stored in those situations, whatever the prevailing-- if that situation is happening, it's again, it's that "what's proper? what's right? what am I supposed to be feeling? What SHOULD I be feeling?" That's the mindset that happens. And so it will always say "no, it's fine. I'm fine. Don't worry." And it will… it's that kind of -- it's, it's that kind of "fake smile feeling" of "yeah, everything's totally fine! everything's great." Because it's not thinking about the past, or the future. That's the only problem with living in the moment. Because if you're not aware, of what brought you there and where you're being brought to, so to speak, you've got a problem. And I don't know if that's blasphemous or problematic or what but all I want to say is that, let's say… I don't know. I don't want to be clinging to the past, but… if one of the kids was in that environment, or if it had gotten through, if Jeremiah had picked up on it, if I had been called out into fronting… there's damage. And it would have been triggered. And my moral mindset keeps saying "that's stupid, you're not supposed to be triggered, not supposed to have damage. Live in the moment, everything's fine! You're okay right now!" And I don't know what to think, because… like it or not, in that moment, it still hurt, I didn't want it, I was still scared, but it was the prevailing mindset of "oh well they say you should do this. They say you-- this is, it helps with this, they say that this is right, that this is good"-- and it's always the "they say that, you should feel/ think/ whatever" just like this. And so if anything comes up as a gut reaction or anything beforehand, it's going to be shoved aside because, "you should you should you should you should." "They said this, they said this, they said that." And Infi was sobbing earlier, because Infi realized that all of that is in the subconscious. Infi is raw subconscious, basically. So when Infi's in those situations, Infi can't tell what's up or down either. Because ze is literally operating based on all of that. And it's a fantastic indicator as to what's going on, but if you're overwhelmed in that-- which is kind of Infi's middle name, is 'overwhelming' *laugh*-- uh, you're going to have problems! And the big problem is that with Infi, y'know… I love Infi so much, that… when I'm with hir, uh… you lose awareness of-- y'know, it, it's tough. It's the whole subconscious kind of thing. It's really hot. I'm going to get home… just so you know, that's the problem that's going on here. Uh, we gotta work through this. We've got to reprogram the subconscious. We have to list positive things, we have to learn "it's okay to be asexual," "it's okay to not be active in that sense," "it's okay to not…" it's okay. It's fine. It really is! It has to be! And... I don't know. Maybe it's really gonna take me just hearing someone from outside, one of these spiritual people telling me it's okay because they're the ones telling me it's not… or that you shouldn't, or that it's a wrong step on the spiritual path, I dunno. All I know is that it's really hot, like I said, I want to get home. Okay bye.



Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

June 2025

S M T W T F S
1234567
89101112 1314
15161718192021
22232425262728
2930     

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jul. 13th, 2025 02:17 am
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios